Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian Science With Notes Containing Corrections To Date"

See other formats


Keep Your Card in This Pocket 

, 'Books will be issued only on presentation of proper 
library "cards. 

IJnless labeled otherwise, books may be retained 
for four weeks. Borrowers finding books marked, de- 
faced or mutilated are expected to report same at 
library desk; otherwise the last borrower will be held 
responsible for all imperfections discovered. 

The card holder is responsible for all books drawn 
on this card. 

Penalty for over-due books 2c a day plus cost of 
notices. 

V 'JJR&t cards and change of residence must be re- 
ported promptly. 




Public Library 

Kansas City, Mo. 



d p This Pocket 



KANSAS CITY, MO PUBLIC LIBRARY 



D DDD1 D31D33b 5 

"TCWtJ. Ji, UHLOET : ' 






t 



HRISTIAN SCIENCE 



WITH NOTES CONTAINING 
CORRECTIONS TO DATE 



BY 

MARK TWAIN 



ILLUSTRATED 




NEW YORK AND LONDON 
HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS 



' * I*" 6 l|MI$pij:DITION OF 

: lf Ai'fc : * 4 W'A I N ' S WORKS 

**"**;; Red Cloth. Crown 8vo. 

*5&BHSTfAN SCIENCE. Illustrated. $1.75 

THE AMERICAN CLAIMANT, Etc. 1.75 

A CONNECTICUT YANKEE. Illustrated. 1.75 

HUCKLEBERRY FINN. Illustrated. 1.75 

PRINCE AND PAUPER. Illustrated. 1.75 

LIFE ON THE MISSISSIPPI. Illustrated. 1.75 
THE MAN THAT CORRUPTED HADLBVBURG, 

Etc. Illustrated. r . 75 

TOM SAWYER ABROAD, Etc. Illustrated. 1.75 

ADVENTURES OP TOM SAWYER. 'Illustrated. 1.75 

PUDD'NHEAD WILSON. Illustrated. 1.75 

SKETCHES NEW AND OLD. Illustrated. 1.75 

THE $30,000 BEQUEST, Etc. Illustrated. 1.75 

INNOCENTS ABROAD. Illustrated, 2.00 

ROUGHING IT. Illustrated. 2.00 

A TRAMP ABROAD. Illustrated. 2-00 

THE GILDED AGE. Illustrated. a. GO 

FOLLOWING THE EQUATOR. Illustrated, 2.00 

JOAN OP ARC. Illustrated. 2.50 
In Half Leather, $1.25 per volume extra 

Other Booh by Mark Twain 

EXTRACTS FROM ADAM'S DIARY. Illustrated. $t.oo 

EVE'S DIARY. Illustrated. i.oo 

A DOG'S TALE. Illustrated. i.oo 

THE JUMPING FROG Illustrated, i.oo 

How TO TELL A STORY, Etc. 1.50' 

A DOUBLE-BARKELLED DETECTIVE STORY. 

Illustrated, T . 50 



Copyright, 1899, by COSMOPOLITAN PUBLISHING Co. 

Copyright, 1902, 1903, by 
Tim NOKTH AMERICAN RKVIKW PUBLISHING Co, 

Copyright, 1907, by HAKPBR & BRQTHBKS, 

M rights reservtti. 
Published February, 1907. 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

MARK TWAIN (1906) Frontispiece 

THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON, 

MASS., KNOWN AS THE MOTHER-CHURCH . . Facing p. 70 
THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, CEN- 
TRAL PARK WEST AND g6TH STREET, NEW YORK " 252 



PREFACE 

BOOK I. of this volume occupies a quarter or 
a third of the volume, and consists of matter 
written about four years ago, but not hitherto 
published in book form. It contained errors 
of judgment and of fact. I have now correct- 
ed these to the best of my ability and later 
knowledge. 

Book II. was written at the beginning of 
1903, and has not until now appeared in. any 
form. In it my purpose has been to present a 
character-portrait of Mrs. Eddy, drawn from 
her own acts and words solely, not from hear- 
say and rumor; and to explain the nature and 
scope of her Monarchy, as revealed in the Laws 
by which she governs it, and which she wrote 
herself. 

MARK TWAIN. 

NEW YORK, January, igo?. 



BOOK 



CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 



** It is the first time since the dawn-days of Creation that 
a Voice has gone crashing through space with such 
placid and complacent confidence and command" 

CHAPTER I 

VIENNA, 1899 

THIS last summer, when I was on my way 
back to Vienna from the Appetite-Cttre in the 
mountains, I fell over a cliff in the twilight 
and broke some arms and legs and one thing 
or another, and by good luck was found by 
some peasants who had lost an ass, and they 
carried me to the nearest habitation, which 
was one of those large, low, thatch - roof ed 
farm-houses, with apartments in the garret for 
the family, and a cunning little porch under 
the deep gable decorated with boxes of bright- 
colored flowers and cats; on the ground -floor 
a large and light sitting-room, separated from 



the milch - cattle apartment by a partition; 
and in the front yard rose stately and fine the 
wealth and pride of the house, the manure- 
pile. That sentence is Germanic, and shows 
that I am acquiring that sort of mastery of 
the art and spirit of the language which en- 
ables a man to travel all day in one sentence 
without changing cars. 

There was a village a mile away, and a horse- 
doctor lived there, but there was no surgeon. 
It seemed a bad outlook; mine was distinctly 
a surgery case. Then it was remembered that 
a lady from Boston was summering in that 
village, and she was a Christian Science doctor 
and could cure anything. So she was sent for. 
It was night by this time, and she could not 
conveniently come, but sent word that it was 
no matter, there was no hurry, she would 
give me "absent treatment" now, and come 
in the morning; meantime she begged me to 
make myself tranquil and comfortable and re- 
member that there was nothing the matter with 
me. I thought there must be some mistake. 

" Did you tell her I walked off a cliff seventy- 
five feet high?" 



" Yes,' ' 

" And struck a bowlder at the bottom and 
bounced ?" 

"Yes." 

"And struck another one and bounced 
again ?" 
""Yes." 

" And struck another one and bounced yet 
again ?" 

"Yes." 

"And broke the bowlders?" 

"Yes. J>> 

"That accounts for it; she is thinking of the 
bowlders. Why didn't you tell her I got hurt, 
too?" 

" I did* I told her what you told me to tell 
her: that you were now but an incoherent se- 
ries of compound fractures extending from 
your scalp -lock to your heels, and that the 
comminuted projections caused you to look 
like a hat-rack. ** 

" And it was after this that she wished me to 
remember that there was nothing the matter 
with me?" 

"Those were her words/* 



" I do not understand it. I believe she has 
not diagnosed the case with sufficient care. Did. 
she look like a person who was theorizing, or 
did she look like one who has fallen off preci- 
pices herself and brings to the aid of abstract 
science the confirmations of personal experi- 
ence?" 

t Bittef" 

It was too large a contract for the Stuben- 
madcken's vocabulary; she couldn't call the 
hand. I allowed the subject to rest there, 
and asked for something to eat and smoke, 
and something hot to drink, and a basket to 
pile my legs in; but I could not have any of 
these things. 

"Why?" 

" She said you would need nothing at all." 

" But I am hungry and thirsty, and in des- 
perate pain/ 1 

" She said you would have these delusions, 
but must pay no attention to them. She wants 
you to particularly remember that there are no 
such things as hunger and thirst and pain/ 1 

"She does, does she?" 

4 'It is what she said." 



" Does she seem to be in full and functionable 
possession of her Intellectual plant, such as it is ? T ' 

"Bitte?" 

" Do they let her run at large, or do they tie 
her up?" 

"Tie her up?" 

"There, good-night, run along; you are a 
good girl, but your mental Geschirr is not ar- 
ranged for light and airy conversation. Leave 
me to my delusions." 



CHAPTER II 

IT was a night of anguish, of course at least, 
I supposed it was, for it had all the symptoms 
of it but it passed at last, and the Christian 
Scientist came, and I was glad. She was mid- 
dle-aged, and large and bony, and erect, and 
had an austere face and a resolute jaw and a 
Roman beak and was a widow in the third de- 
gree, and her name was Puller. I was eager to 
get to business and find relief, but she was dis- 
tressingly deliberate. >She unpinned and un- 
hooked and uncoupled her upholsteries one by 
one, abolished the wrinkles with a flirt of her 
hand, and hung the articles up; peeled off her 
gloves and disposed of them, got a book out of 
her hand-bag, then drew a chair to the bedside, 
descended into it without hurry, and I hung otit 
my tongue* She said, with pity but without 
passion: 

" Return it to its receptacle. We deal with 
the mind only, not with its dumb servants/* 



1 could not offer my pulse, because the con- 
nection was broken ; but she detected the apol- 
ogy before I could word it, and indicated by a 
negative tilt of her head that the pulse was an- 
other dumb servant that she had no use for. 
Then I thought I would tell her my symptoms 
and how I felt, so that she would understand 
the case ; but that was another inconsequence, 
she did not need to know those things; more- 
over, my remark about how I felt was an abuse 
of language, a misapplication of terms. 

" One does not feel,' 9 she explained; " there is 
no such thing as feeling: therefore, to speak of 
a non-existent thing as existent is a contradic- 
tion. Matter has no existence; nothing exists 
but mind; the mind cannot feel pain, it can 
only imagine it." 

" But if it hurts, just the same * ? 

" It doesn't. A thing which is unreal cannot 
exercise the functions of reality. Pain is un- 
real; hence, pain cannot hurt." 

In making a sweeping gesture to indicate the 
act of shooing the Illusion of pain out of the 
mind, she raked her hand on a pin in her dress, 
said " Ouch!" and went tranquilly on with her 



IO 



talk. "You should never allow yourself to 
speak of how you feel, nor permit others to ask 
you how you are feeling; you should never con- 
cede that you are ill, nor permit others to talk 
about disease or pain or death or similar non- 
existences in your presence. Such talk only 
encourages the mind to continue its empty 
imaginings. " Just at that point the Stuben- 
mddchen trod on the cat's tail, and the cat let 
fly a frenzy of cat-profanity, I asked, with 
caution : 

"Is a cat's opinion about pain valuable?" 

" A cat has no opinion; opinions proceed from 
mind only; the lower animals, being eternally 
perishable, have not been granted mind; with- 
out mind, opinion is impossible." 

"She merely imagined she felt a pain the 
cat?" 

" She cannot imagine a pain, for imagining is 
an effect of mind; without mind, there is no 
imagination. A cat has no imagination." 

"Then she had a real pain? 77 

"I have already told you there is no such 
thing as real pain." 

" It is strange and interesting. I do wonder 



II 



what was the matter with the cat, Because, 
there being no such thing as a real pain, and 
she not being able to imagine an imaginary one* 
it would seem that God in His pity has corn- 
.pensated the cat with some kind of a mysteri- 
ous emotion usable when her tail is trodden on 
which, for the moment, joins cat and Christian 
in one common brotherhood of * f 

She broke in with an irritated 

"Peace! The cat feels nothing, the Chris- 
tian feels nothing. Your empty and foolish 
imaginings are profanation and blasphemy, and 
can do you an injury* It is wiser and better 
and holier to recognize and confess that there 
is no such thing as disease or pain or death." 

"I am full of imaginary tortures/* I said, 
" but I do not think I could be any more un- 
comfortable if they were real ones, What must 
I do to get rid of them?" 

"There is no occasion to get rid of them, 
since they do not exist. They are illusions 
propagated by matter, and matter has no ex- 
istence; there is no such thing as matter.'* 

" It sounds right and clear, but yet it seems 
in a degree elusive; it seems to slip through, 



just when you think you are getting a grip 
on it." 

"Explain." 

"Well, for instance: if there is no such thing 
as matter, how can matter propagate things?" 

In her compassion she almost smiled. She 
would have smiled if there were any such thing 
as a smile. 

"It is quite simple," she said; "the funda- 
mental propositions of Christian Science ex- 
plain it, and they are summarized in the four 
following self-evident propositions: i. God is 
All in all 2, God is good. Good is Mind. 

3. God, Spirit, being all, nothing is matter. 

4, Life, God, omnipotent Good, deny death, 
evil, sin, disease. There now you see." 

It seemed nebulous; it did not seem to s'ay 
anything about the difficulty in , hand how 
non-existent matter can propagate illusions. 
I said, with some hesitancy: 

"Does does it explain?" 

"Doesn't it? Even if read backward it will 
do it." 

With a budding hope, I asked her to do it 
backward. 



"Very well Disease sin evil death deny 
Good omnipotent God life matter is nothing all 
being Spirit God Mind is Good good is God all in 
All is God. There do you understand now?" 

" It it well, it is plainer than it was before; 
still'* 

"Well?" 

"Could you try it some more ways?" 

"As many as you like; it always means the 
same. Interchanged in any way you please it 
cannot be made to mean anything different 
from what it means when put in any other way. 
Because it is perfect. You can jumble it all up, 
and it makes no difference: it always comes out 

J4' S< 

the way it was before; It was a marvellous 
mind that 'produced it. As a mental tour de 
force it is without a mate, it defies alike the 
simple, the concrete, and the occult." 

"It seems to be a corker." 

I blushed for the word, but it was out before 
I could stop it, 

"A what?" 

"A wonderful structure combination, so 
to speak, of profound thoughts unthinkable 



ones tin " 



* (< It is true. Read backward, or forward, or 
perpendicularly, or at any given angle, these 
four propositions will always be found to agree 
in statement and proof/' 

"Ah proof. Now we are coming at it. The 
statements agree; they agree with with any- 
way, they agree; I noticed that; but what is it 
they prove I mean, in particular?'* 

"Why, nothing could be clearer. They 
prove: i. GOD Principle, Life, Truth, Love, 
Soul, Spirit, Mind Do you get that?" 

" I well, I seem to. Go on, please/* 

"2. MAN God's universal idea, individual, 
perfect, eternal. Is it clear ?" 

" It I think so. Continue/* 

"3. IDEA An image in Mind; the immedi- 
ate object of understanding. There it is the 
whole sublime Arcana of Christian Science in a 
nutshell. Do you find a weak place in it any- 
where?" 

"Well no; it seems strong/ 31 

"Very well. There is more. Those three 
constitute the Scientific Definition of Immor- 
tal Mind. Next, we have the Scientific Defini- 
tion of Mortal Mind, Thus. FIRST DBGRBB; 



Depravity, i. Physical Passions and appe- 
tites, fear, depraved will, pride, envy, deceit, 
hatred, revenge, sin, disease, death/" 

"Phantasms, madam unrealities, as I un- 
derstand it." 

" Every one. SECOND DEGREE : Evil Disap- 
pearing, i. Moral Honesty, affection, com- 
passion, hope, faith, meekness,, temperance 
Is it dear?" 

"Crystal." 

"THIRD DEGREE: Spiritual Salvation, i. 
Spiritual Faith, wisdom, power, purity, un- 
derstanding, health, love. You see how search- 
ingly and co-ordinately interdependent and 
anthropomorphous it all is. In this Third 
Degree, as we know by the revelations of 
Christian Science, mortal mind disappears." 

"Not earlier?" 

" No, not until the teaching and preparation 
for the Third Degree are completed." 

" It is not until then that one is enabled to 
take hold of Christian Science effectively, and 
with the right sense of sympathy and kinship, 
as I understand you. That is to say, it could 
not succeed during the processes of the Second 



16 

Degree, because there would still be remains of 
mind left; and therefore but I interrupted 
you. You were about to further explain the 
good results proceeding from the erosions and 
disintegrations effected by the Third Degree. 
It is very interesting; go on, please/ 1 

" Yes, as I was saying, in this Third Degree 
mortal mind disappears. Science so reverses 
the evidence before the corporeal human senses 
as to make this scriptural testimony true In our 
hearts, ' the last shall be first and the first shall 
be last/ that God and His idea may be to us- 
what divinity really is, and must of necessity 
be all-inclusive, ' ' 

"It is beautiful. And 4 * with what exhaust- 
ive exactness your choice and arrangement of 
words confirm and establish what you have 
claimed for the powers and functions of the 
Third Degree. The Second could probably 
produce only temporary absence of mind; it is 
reserved to the Third to make it permanent. A 
sentence framed under the auspices of the Sec- 
ond could have a kind of meaning a sort of 
deceptive semblance of it whereas it is only 
tinder the magic of the Third that that defect 



would disappear. Also, without doubt, it is 
the Third Degree that contributes another re- 
markable specialty to Christian Science viz., 
ease and flow and lavishness of words, and 
rhythm and swing and smoothness. There 
must be a special reason for this?" 

"Yes God -all, all -God, good God, non- 
Matter, Matteration, Spirit, Bones, Truth." 

"That explains it." 

" There is nothing in Christian Science that 
is not explicable; for God is one, Time is one, 
Individuality is one, and may be one of a series, 
one of many, as an individual man, individual 
horse; whereas God is one, not one of a series, 
but one alone and without an equal." 

" These are noble thoughts. They make one 
burn to know more. How does Christian 
Science explain the spiritual relation of sys~ 
tematic duality to incidental deflection?" 

" Christian Science reverses the seeming rela- 
tion of Soul and body as astronomy reverses 
the human perception of the movement of the 
solar system and makes body tributary to the 
Mind. As it is the earth which is in motion, 
while the sun is at rest, though in viewing the 



sun rise one finds it impossible to believe the 
sun not to be really rising, so the body is but the 
humble servant of the restful Mind, -though it 
seems otherwise to finite sense; but we shall 
never understand this while we admit that soul 
is in body, or mind in matter, and that man is 
included in non-intelligence. Soul is God, un- 
changeable and eternal ; and man coexists with 
and reflects Soul, for the All-in-all is the Alto- 
gether, and the Altogether embraces the All- 
one, Soul-Mind, Mind-Soul, Love, Spirit, Bones, 
Liver, one of a series, alone and without ah 
equal." 

" What is the origin of Christian Science? Is 
it a gift of God, or did it just happen?" 

" In a sense, it is a gift of God. That is to say, 
Its powers are from Him, but the credit of the 
discovery of the powers and what they are for 
is due to an American lady." 

'* Indeed? When did this occur?" 

" In 1866. That is the immortal date when 
pain and disease and death disappeared from 
the earth to return no more forever. That is, 
the fancies for which those terms stand dis- 
appeared. The things themselves had never 



existed; therefore, as soon as h was perceived 
that there werXno such things, they were ea- 
sily banished. Tjb^ history and nature of the 
great discovery are set down in the book here, 
and" 

"Did the lady write the book?'* 

" Yes, she wrote it all, herself. The title is 
Science and Health, with Key to the Scriptures 
for she explains the Scriptures; they were not 
understood before. Not even by the twelve Dis- 
ciples. She begins thus I will read it to you/' 

But she had forgotten to bring her glasses. 

" Well, it is no matter/' she said. " I remem- 
ber the words indeed, all Christian Scientists 
know the book by heart ; it is necessary in our 
practice. We should otherwise make mistakes 
and do harm. She begins thus: 'In the year 
1866 I discovered the Science of Metaphysical 
Healing, and named it Christian Science.' And 
she says quite beautifully, I think ' Through 
Christian Science, religion and medicine are in- 
spired with a diviner nature and essence, fresh 
pinions are given to faith and understanding, 
and thoughts acquaint themselves intelligently 
with God/ Her very words/' 



2O 



" It is elegant. And it is a fine thought, too 
marrying religion to medicine, instead of 
medicine to the undertaker In the old way; for 
religion and medicine properly belong to- 
gether, tey being the basis of all spiritual 
and physical health. What kind of medicine 
do you give for the ordinary diseases, such 
as " ' 

"We never give medicine in any circum- 
stances whatever! We " 

"But, madam, it says " 

" I don't care what it says, and I don't wish 
to talk about it." 

" I am sorry if I have offended, but you see 
the mention seemed in some way inconsistent, 
and" 

"There are no inconsistencies in Christian 
Science. The thing is impossible, for the Sci- 
ence is absolute. It cannot be otherwise, since 
it proceeds directly from the All-in-all and the 
Everything-in- Which, also Soul, Bones, Truth, 
one of a series, alone and without equal. It is 
Mathematics purified from material dross and 
made spiritual." 

"I can see that, but" 



"It rests upon the immovable basis of an 
Apodictical Principle." 

The word flattened itself against my mind in 
trying to get in, and disordered me a little, and 
before I could inquire into its pertinency, she 
was already throwing the needed light: 

"This Apodictical Principle is the absolute 
Principle of Scientific Mind - healing, the sov- 
ereign Omnipotence which delivers the children 
of men from pain, disease, decay, and every ill 
that flesh is heir to." 

"Surely not every ill, every decay?" 

"Every one; there are no exceptions; there 
is no such thing as decay it is an unreality, it 
has no existence." 

" But without your glasses your failing eye- 
sight does not permit you to " 

"My eyesight cannot fail; nothing can fail; 
the Mind is master, and the Mind permits no 
retrogression." 

She was under the inspiration of the Third 
Degree, therefore there could be no profit in 
continuing this part of the subject. I shifted 
to other ground and inquired further concern- 
ing the Discoverer of the Science. 



22 



"Did the discovery come suddenly, like 
Klondike, or after long study and calculation, 
like America?" 

"The comparisons are not respectful, since 
they refer to trivialities but let it pass. I will 
answer in the Discoverer's own words: 'God 
had been graciously fitting me, during many 
years, for the reception of a final revelation 
of the absolute Principle of Scientific Mind- 
healing/' 

"Many years. How many?" 

' * Eighteen centuries ! ' ' 

"All -God, God - good, good -God, Truth, 
Bones, Liver, one of a series, alone and without 
equal it is amazing!" 

" You may well say it, sir. Yet it is but the 
truth. This American lady, our revered and 
sacred Founder, is distinctly referred to, and her 
coming prophesied, in the twelfth chapter of 
the Apocalypse; she could not have been more 
plainly indicated by St. John without actually 
mentioning her name." 

" How strange, how wonderful!" 

" I will quote her own words, from her Key 
to the Scriptures : ' The twelfth chapter of the 



23 

Apocalypse has a special suggestiveness in con- 
nection with this nineteenth century. 9 There - 
do you note that? Think note it well/' 

" But what does it mean? 9 ' 

"Listen, and you will know. I quote her 
inspired words again: 'In the opening of the 
Sixth Seal, typical of six thousand years since 
Adam, there is one distinctive feature which has 
special reference to the present age. Thus: 

" * Revelation xii. i. And there appeared a 
great wonder in heaven a woman clothed with 
the sun, and the moon under her feet, and 
upon her head a crown of twelve stars/ 

" That is our Head, our Chief, our Discoverer 
of Christian Science nothing can be plainer, 
nothing surer. And note this: 

" ' Revelation xii. 6. And the woman fled 
into the wilderness, where she had a place 
prepared of God/ 

"That is Boston. I recognize it, madam. 
These are sublime things, and impressive; I 



never understood these passages before; please 
go on with the with the proofs." 
f ' Very well. Listen : 

"'And I saw another mighty angel come 
down from heaven, clothed with a cloud; and 
a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was 
as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of 
fire. And he held in his hand a little book.' 

"A little book, merely a little book could 
words be modester? Yet how stupendous its 
importance! Do you know what book that 
was?" 

"Was it" 

"I hold it in my hand Christian Science!" 

"Love, Livers, Lights, Bones, Truth, Kid- 
neys, one of a series, alone and without equal 
it is beyond imagination for wonder!" 

" Hear our Founder's eloquent words : 'Then 
will a voice from harmony cry, " Go and take 
the little book : take it and eat it up, and it shall 
make thy belly bitter; but it shall be in thy 
mouth sweet as honey. ' ' Mortal, obey the heav- 
enly evangel. Take up Divine Science. Read 



it from beginning to end. Study it, ponder it. 
It will be, indeed, sweet at its first taste, when 
it heals you ; but murmur not over Truth, if you 
find its digestion bitter.' , You now know- the 
history of our dear and holy Science, sir, and 
that its origin is not of this earth, but only its 
discovery. I will leave the book with you and 
will go, now; but give yourself no uneasiness 
I will give you absent treatment from now till I 
go to bed/' 



CHAPTER III 

UNDER the powerful influence of the near 
treatment and the absent treatment together, 
my bones were gradually retreating inward and 
disappearing from view. The good work took 
a brisk start, now, and went on swiftly. My 
body was diligently straining and stretching, 
this way and that, to accommodate the proc- 
esses of restoration, and every minute or two 
I heard a dull click inside and knew that the 
two ends of a fracture had been successfully 
joined. This muffled clicking and gritting and 
grinding and rasping continued during the next 
three hours, and then stopped the connections 
had all been made. All except dislocations; 
there were only seven of these: hips, shoulders, 
knees, neck; so that was soon over; one after 
another they slipped into their sockets with a 
sound like pulling a distant cork, and I jumped 
up as good as new, as to framework, and sent 
for the horse-doctor. 



27 

I was obliged to do this because I had a stom- 
ach-ache and a cold in the head, and I was not 
willing to trust these things any longer in the 
hands of a woman whom I did not know, and 
in whose ability to successfully -treat mere dis- 
ease I had lost all confidence. My position was 
justified by the fact that the cold and the ache 
had been in her charge from the first, along 
with the fractures, but had experienced not a 
shade of relief; and, indeed, the ache was even 
growing worse and worse, and more and more 
bitter, now, probably on account of the pro- 
tracted abstention from food and drink. 

The horse-doctor came, a pleasant man and 
full of hope and professional interest in the 
case. In the matter of smell he was pretty aro- 
matic in fact, quite horsy and I tried to ar- 
range with him for absent treatment, but it 
was not in his line, so, out of delicacy, I did not 
press it. He looked at my teeth and examined 
my hock, and said my age and general condition 
were favorable to energetic measures; there- 
fore he would give me something to turn the 
stomach-ache into the botts and the cold in* the 
head into the blind staggers; then he should 



28 

be on Ms own beat and would know what to do, 
He made up a bucket of bran-mash, and said a 
' dipperful of It every two hours, alternated with 
a drench with turpentine and axle-grease in it, 
would either knock my ailments out of me in 
twenty-four hours, or so interest me in other 
ways as to make me forget they were on the 
premises. He administered my first dose him- 
self, then took his leave, saying I was free to 
eat and drink anything I pleased and in any 
quantity I liked. But I was not hungry any 
more, and did not care for food. 

I took up the Christian Science book and 
read half of it, then took a dipperful of drench 
and read the other half. The resulting experi- 
ences were full of interest and adventure. All 
through the rumblings and grindings and quak- 
ings and efifervescings accompanying the evolu- 
tion of the ache into the botts and the cold into 
the blind staggers I could note the generous 
struggle for mastery going on between the mash 
and the drench and the literature; and often I 
could tell which was ahead, and could easily dis- 
tinguish the literature from the others when 
the others were separate, though not when 



29 

they were mixed; for when a bran-mash and an 
eclectic drench are mixed together they look 
just like the Apodictical Principle out on a lark, 
and no one can tell it from that. The finish 
was reached at last, the evolutions were com- 
plete, and a fine success, but I think that this 
result could have been achieved with fewer 
materials. I believe the mash was necessary to 
the conversion of the stomach-ache into the 
botts, but I think one could develop the blind 
staggers out of the literature by itself; also, that 
blind staggers produced in this way would be of 
a better quality and more lasting than any pro- 
duced by the artificial processes of the horse- 
doctor. 

For of all the strange and frantic and incom- 
prehensible and uninterpretable books which 
the imagination of man has created, surely this 
one is the prize sample. It is written with a 
limitless confidence and complacency, and with 
a dash and stir and earnestness which often 
compel the effects of eloquence, even when the 
words do not seem to have any traceable mean- 
ing. There are plenty of people who imagine 
they understand the book; I know this, for I 



3Q 

have talked with them; but in all cases they 
were people who also imagined that there were 
no such things as pain, sickness, and death, and 
no realities in the world; nothing actually ex- 
istent but Mind. It seems to me to modify the 
value of their testimony. When these people 
talk about Christian Science they do as Mrs. 
Fuller did: they do not use their own language, 
but the book's; they pour out the book's showy 
incoherences, and leave you to find out later 
that they were not originating, but merely 
quoting; they seem to know the volume by 
heart, and to revere it as they would a Bible 
another Bible, perhaps I ought to say. Plainly 
the book was written under the mental desola- 
tions of the Third Degree, and I feel sure that 
none but the membership of that Degree can 
discover meanings in it. When you read it you 
seem to be listening to a lively and aggressive 
and oracular speech delivered in an unknown 
tongue, a speech whose spirit you get but not 
the particulars; or, to change the figure, you 
seem to be listening to a vigorous instrument 
which is making a noise which it thinks is a 
tune, but which, to persons not members of the 



band, is only the martial tooting of a trombone, 
and merely stirs the soul through the noise, but 
does not convey a meaning. 

The book's serenities of self-satisfaction do 
almost seem to smack of a heavenly origin 
they have no blood-kin in the earth. It is 
more than human to be so placidly certain 
about things, and so finely superior, and so 
airily content with one's performance. With- 
out ever presenting anything which may right- 
fully be called by the strong name of Evidence, 
and sometimes without even mentioning a rea- 
son for a deduction at all, it thunders out the 
startling words, " I have Proved " so and so. It 
takes the Pope and all the great guns of his 
Church in battery assembled to authoritatively 
settle and establish the meaning of a sole and 
single unclarified passage of Scripture, and this 
at vast cost of time and study and reflection, 
but the author of this work is superior to all 
that : she finds the whole Bible in an unclarified 
condition, and at small expense of time and no 
expense of mental effort she clarifies it from lid 
to lid, reorganizes and improves the meanings, 
then authoritatively settles and establishes 



them with formulas which you cannot tell from 
"Let there be light!" and " Here you have it!" 
It is the first time since the dawn-days of Crea- 
tion that a Voice has gone crashing through 
space with such placid and complacent con- 
fidence and command. 1 

1 January, 1903. The first reading of any book whose 
terminology is new and strange is nearly sure to leave the 
reader in a bewildered and sarcastic state of mind. But 
now that, during the past two months, I have, by diligence, 
gained a fair acquaintanceship with Science and Health 
technicalities, I no longer find the bulk of that work hard 
to understand. M. T. 

P. 5. The wisdom harvested from the foregoing 
thoughts has already done me a service and saved me a 
sorrow. Nearly a month ago there came to me from one 
of the universities a tract by Dr. Edward Anthony Spitz- 
ka on the " Encephalic Anatomy of the Races." I judged 
that my opinion was desired by the university, and I was 
greatly pleased with this attention and wrote and said I 
would furnish it as soon as I could. That night I put my 
plodding and disheartening Christian Science mining aside 
and took hold of the matter. I wrote an eager chapter, and 
was expecting to finish my opinion the next day, but was 
called away for a week, and my mind was soon charged 
with other interests. It was not until to-day, after the 
lapse of nearly a motith, that I happened upon my En- 
cephalic chapter again. Meantime, the new wisdom had 
coine to me, and I read it with shame. I recognized that 
I had entered upon that work in far from the right temper 
-far from the respectful and judicial spirit which was its 



33 

due of reverence. I had begun upon it with the following 
paragraph for fuel: 

"FISSURES OP THE PARIETAL AND OCCIPITAL LOBES (LAT- 
ERAL SURFACE). The Postcentral Fissured Complex. In this 
hemicerebrum, the postcentral and subcentral are combined to 
form a continuous fissure, attaining a length of 8.5 cm. Dor- 
sally, the fissure bifurcates, embracing the gyre indented by the 
caudal limb of the paracentral. The caudal limb of the post- 
central is joined by a transparietal piece. In all, five additional 
rami spring from the combined fissure. A vadum separates it 
from the parietal; another from the central/* 

It humiliates me, now, to see how angry I got over that ; 
and how scornful. I said that the style was disgraceful; 
that it was labored and tumultuous, and in places violent, 
that the treatment was involved and erratic, and almost, 
as a rule, bewildering; that to lack of simplicity was 
added a lack of vocabulary ; that there was quite too much 
feeling- shown; that if I had a dog that would get so ex- 
cited and incoherent over a tranquil subject like En- 
cephalic Anatomy I would not pay his tax; and at that 
point I got excited, myself and spoke bitterly of these 
mongrel insanities, and said a person might as well try to 
understand Science and Health. 

I know, now, where the trouble was, and am glad of the 
interruption that saved me from sending my verdict to 
the university. It makes me cold to think what those 
people might have thought of me. M. T. 



CHAPTER IV 

No one doubts certainly not I that the 
mind exercises a powerful influence over the 
body. From the beginning of time, the sorcerer, 
the interpreter of dreams, the fortune-teller, the 
charlatan, the quack, the wild medicine-man, 
the educated physician, the mesmerist, and the 
hypnotist have made use of the client's imagi- 
nation to help them in their work. They have 
all recognized the potency and availability of 
that force. Physicians cure many patients 
with a bread pill ; they know that where the dis- 
ease is only a fancy, the patient's confidence in 
the doctor will make the bread pill effective. 
' Faith in the doctor. Perhaps that is the en- 
tire thing* It seems to look like it. In old times 
the King cured the king's evil by the touch of 
the 1 royal hand. He frequently made extraor- 
dinary cures. Could his footman have done it ? 
No not in his own clothes. Disguised as the 
King, could he have done it ? I think we may 



35 

not doubt it. I think we may feel sure that 
it was not the King's touch that made the cure 
in any instance, but the patient's faith in the 
efficacy of a King's touch. Genuine and re- 
markable cures have been achieved through 
contact with the relics of a saint. Is it not 
likely that any other bones would have done as 
well if the substitution had been concealed 
from the patient? When I was a boy a farm- 
er's wife who lived five miles from our village 
had great fame as a faith-doctor that was 
what she called herself. Sufferers came to her 
from all around, and she laid her hand upon 
them and said, " Have faith it is all that is 
necessary," and they went away well of their 
ailments. She was not a religious woman, and 
pretended to no occult powers. She said that 
the patient's faith in her did the work. Sev- 
eral times I saw her make immediate cures of 
severe toothaches. My mother was the pa- 
tient. In Austria there is a peasant who drives 
a great trade in this sort of industry, and has 
both the high and the low for patients. He 
gets into prison every now and then for prac- 
tising without a diploma, but his business is as 



brisk as ever when he gets out, for his work is 
unquestionably successful and keeps his repu- 
tation high. In Bavaria there is a man who 
performed so many great cures that he had to 
retire from his profession of stage-carpentering 
in order to meet the demand of his constantly 
increasing body of customers. He goes on 
from year to year doing his miracles, and has 
become very rich. He pretends to no religious 
helps, no supernatural aids, but thinks there is 
something in his make-up which inspires the 
confidence of his patients, and that it is this 
confidence which does the work, and not some 
mysterious power issuing from himself. 1 

Within the last quarter of a century, in 
America, several sects of curers have appeared 
under various names and have done notable 
things in the way of healing ailments without 

1 January, 1903. I have personal and Intimate knowl- 
edge of the "miraculous" cure of a case of paralysis which 
had kept the patient helpless in bed during two years, in 
spite of all that the best medical science of New York 
could do. The travelling "quack" (that is what they 
called him), came on two successive mornings and lifted 
the patient out of bed and said "Walk!" and the patient 
walked. That was the end of it. It was forty-one years 
ago. The patient has walked ever since. M. T* 



37 

the use of medicines. There are the Mind Cure, 
the Faith Cure, the Prayer Cure, the Mental- 
Science Cure, and the Christian-Science Cure; 
and apparently they all do their miracles with 
the same old, powerful instrument the pa- 
tient's imagination. Differing names, but no 
difference in the process. But they do not 
give that instrument the credit; each sect 
claims that its way differs from the ways of the 
others. 

They all achieve some cures, there is no 
question about it; and the Faith Cure and the 
Prayer Cure probably do no harm when they 
do no good, since they do not forbid the pa- 
tient to help out the cure with medicines if he 
wants to; but the others bar medicines, and 
claim ability to cure every conceivable human 
ailment through the application of their men- 
tal forces alone. There would seem to be an 
element of danger here. It has the look of 
claiming too much, I think. Public confi- 
dence would probably be increased if less were 
claimed. 1 

1 February, 1903. I find that Christian Science claims 
that the healing-force which it employs is radically differ- 



The Christian Scientist was not able to cure 
my stomach-ache and my cold; but the horse- 
doctor did it. This convinces me that Chris- 
tian Science claims too much. In my opinion 
it ought to let diseases alone and confine itself 
to surgery. There it would have everything 
its own way. 

The horse-doctor charged me thirty krctitzers, 
and I paid him; in fact, I doubled it and gave 
him a shilling. Mrs. Puller brought in an 
itemized bill for a crate of broken bones mend- 
ed in two hundred and thirty-four places one 
dollar per fracture. 

"Nothing exists but Mind?" 

" Nothing," she answered. " All else is sub- 
stanceless, all else is imaginary." 

I gave. her an imaginary check, and now she 
is suing me for substantial dollars. It looks 
inconsistent. 

NOTE. The foregoing chapters appeared originally in 
the * Cosmopolitan Magazine, about three years ago. 
M. T. 

ent from the force used by any other party in the healing 
business! I shall talk about this towards the end of this 
work. M. T. 



CHAPTER V 

LET us consider that we are all partially in- 
sane. It will explain us to each other; it will 
unriddle many riddles; it will make clear and 
simple many things which are involved in 
haunting and harassing difficulties and ob- 
scurities now. 

Those of us who are not in the asylum, and 
not demonstrably due there, are nevertheless, 
no doubt, insane in one or two particulars. I 
think we must admit this; but I think that we 
are otherwise healthy - minded. I think that 
when we all see one thing alike, it is evidence 
that, as regards that one thing, our minds are 
perfectly sound. Now there are really several 
things which we do all see alike; things which 
we all accept, and about which we do not dis- 
pute. For instance, we who are outside of the 
asylum all agree that water seeks its level; that 
the sun gives light and heat; that fire consumes; 
that fog is damp; that six times six are thirty- 



40 

six, that two from ten leaves eight; that eight 
and seven are fifteen. These are, perhaps, the 
only things we are agreed about; but, although 
they are so few, they are of inestimable value, 
because they make an infallible standard of 
sanity. Whosoever accepts them him we know 
to be substantially sane; sufficiently sane; in 
the working essentials, sane. Whoever dis- 
putes a single one of them him we know 
to be wholly insane, and qualified for the 
asylum. 

Very well, the man who disputes none of 
them we concede to be entitled to go at large. 
But that is concession enough. We cannot go 
any further than that; for we know that in all 
matters of mere opinion that same man is in- 
sane just as insane as we are; just as insane 
as Shakespeare was. We know exactly where 
to put our finger upon his insanity: it is where 
his opinion differs "from ours. 

That is a simple rule, and easy to remember. 
When I, a thoughtful and unbiassed Presbyte- 
rian, examine the Koran, I know that beyond 
any question every Mohammedan is insane; 
not in all things, but in religious matters. When 



41 

a thoughtful and tinbiassed Mohammedan ex- 
amines the Westminster Catechism, he knows 
that beyond any question I am spiritually in- 
sane. I cannot prove to him that he is in- 
sane, because you never can prove anything to 
a lunatic f or that is a part of his insanity and 
the evidence of it. He cannot prove to me 
that I am insane, for my mind has the same de- 
fect that afflicts his. All Democrats are in- 
sane, but not one of them knows it; none but 
the Republicans and Mugwumps know it. All 
the Republicans are insane, but only the Dem- 
ocrats and Mugwumps can perceive it. The 
rule is perfect : in all matters of opinion our ad- 
versaries are insane. When I look around me, 
I am often troubled to see how many people are 
mad. To mention only a few: 

The Atheist, The Theosophists, 

The Infidel, The Swedenborgians, 

The Agnostic, The Shakers, 

The Baptist, The Millerites, 

The Methodist, The Mormons, 
The Christian Scien- The Laurence Oliphant 
tist, Harrisites. 



42 

The Catholic, and the The Grand Lama's peo 

115 Christian sects, pie, 

the Presbyterian The Monarchists, 

excepted, The Imperialists, 

The 72 Mohammedan The Democrats, 

sects, The Republicans (but 

The Buddhist, not the Mugwumps), 

The Blavatsky-Budd- The Mind-Curists, 

hist, The Faith-Curists, 

The Nationalist, The Mental Scien- 

The Confucian, tists, 

The Spiritualist, The Allopaths, 

The 2000 East Indian The Homoeopaths, 

sects, The Electropaths, 
The Peculiar People, The 

But there's no end to the list; there are mill- 
ions of them! And all insane; each in his own 
way; insane as to his pet fad or opinion, but 
otherwise sane and rational. 

This should move us to be charitable towards 
one another's lunacies. I recognize that in his 
special belief the Christian Scientist is insane, 
because he does not believe as I do; but I hail 
him as my mate and fellow, because I am as in- 



sane as he insane from his point of view, and 
his point of view is as authoritative as mine and 
worth as much. That is to say, worth a brass 
farthing. Upon a great religious or political 
question, the opinion of the dullest head in the 
world is worth the same as the opinion of the 
brightest head in the world a brass farthing. 
How do we arrive at this? It is simple. The 
affirmative opinion of a stupid man is neutral- 
ized by the negative opinion of his stupid 
neighbor no decision is reached; the affirma- 
tive opinion of the intellectual giant Gladstone 
is neutralized by the negative opinion of the in- 
tellectual giant Newman no decision is reach- 
ed. Opinions that prove nothing are, of course, 
without value any but a dead person knows 
that much. This obliges us to admit the truth 
of the unpalatable proposition just mentioned 
above that, in disputed matters political and 
religious, one man's opinion is worth no more 
than his peer's, and hence it follows that no 
man's opinion possesses any real value. It is a 
humbling thought, but there is no way to get 
around it: all opinions upon these great sub- 
jects are brass-farthing opinions. 

4 



44 

It is a mere plain, simple fact as clear and 
as certain as that eight and seven make fif- 
teen. And by it we recognize that we are all 
insane, as concerns those matters. If we were 
sane, we should all see a political or religious 
doctrine alike; there would be no dispute: it 
would be a case of eight and seven just as it 
is in heaven, where all are sane and none in- 
sane. There there is but one religion, one be- 
lief; the harmony is perfect; there is never a 
discordant note. 

Under protection of these preliminaries, I 
suppose I may now repeat without offence that 
the Christian Scientist is insane. I mean him 
no discourtesy, and I am not charging nor 
even imagining that he is insaner than the 
rest of the human race. I think he is more 
picturesquely insane than some of us. At the 
same time, I am quite sure that in one impor- 
tant and splendid particular he is much saner 
than is the vast bulk of the race. 

Why is he insane? I told you before: it is 
because his opinions are not ours. I know of 
no other reason, and I do not need any other; 
it is the only way we have of discovering in- 



45 

sanity when it is not violent. It is merely the 
picturesqueness of his insanity that makes it 
more interesting than my kind or yours. For 
instance, consider his " little book"; the "little 
book " exposed in the sky eighteen centuries ago 
by the flaming angel of the Apocalypse, and 
handed down in our day to Mrs. Mary Baker G. 
Eddy, of New Hampshire, and translated by 
her, word for word, into English (with help of 
a polisher), and now published and distributed 
in hundreds of editions by her at a clear profit 
per volume, above cost, of seven hundred per 
cent. I 1 SL profit which distinctly belongs to the 
angel of the Apocalypse, and let him collect it 
if he can; a " little book" which the C. S. very 
frequently calls by just that name, and always 
enclosed in quotation-marks to keep its high or- 
igin exultantly in mind; a "little book" which 
"explains" and reconstructs and new -paints 
and decorates the Bible, and puts a mansard 



1 February, 1903. This has been disputed by novices. 
It is not possible that the copy possessed by me could have 
cost above thirty-seven and a half cents. I have been a 
printer and book-maker myself. I shall go into some par- 
ticulars concerning this matter in a later chapter. M. T. 



46 

roof on it and a lightning-rod and all the other 
modern improvements; a "little book" which 
for the present affects to travel in yoke "with 
the Bible and be friendly to it, and within half 
a century will hitch the Bible in the rear and 
thenceforth travel tandem, itself in the lead, 
in the coming great march of Christian Scien- 
tism through the Protestant dominions of the 
planet. 



CHAPTER VI 

" Hungry ones throng to hear the Bible read in con- 
nection with the text-book of Christian Science, Science 
and HealtK, with Key to the Scriptures, by Mary Baker 
G. Eddy. These are our only preachers. They are the 
word of God." Christian Science Journal, October, 
1898. 

Is that picturesque ? A lady has told me that 
in a chapel of the Mosque In Boston there is a 
picture or image of Mrs, Eddy, and that before 
it burns a never-extinguished light. 1 Is that 
picturesque? How long do you think it will be 
before the Christian Scientist will be worship- 
ping that picture or image and praying to it? 
How long do you think it will be before it is 
claimed that Mrs. Eddy is a Redeemer, a Christ, 
and Christ's equal? 2 Already her army of dis- 
ciples speak of her reverently as " Our Mother.'* 

1 February, 1903. There is a dispute about that pict- 
ure. I will render justice concerning it in the new half of 
this book. M. T. 

2 This suggestion has been scorned. I will examine the 
matter in the new half of the book. M. T. 



48 

How long will it be before they place her on the 
steps of the Throne beside the Virgin and, 
later, a step higher? First, Mary the Virgin 
and Mary the Matron; later, with a change of 
precedence, Mary the Matron and Mary the 
Virgin. Let the artist get ready with his canvas 
and his brushes; the new Renaissance is on its 
way, and there will be money in altar-can- 
vases a thousand times as much as the Popes 
and their Church ever spent on the Old Masters ; 
for their riches were poverty as compared with 
what is going to pour into the treasure-chest of 
the Christian-Scientist Papacy by-and-by, let 
us not doubt it. We will examine the financial 
outlook presently and see what it promises. A 
favorite subject of the new Old Master will be 
the first verse of the twelfth chapter of Reve- 
lation a verse which Mrs. Eddy says (in her 
Annex to the Scriptures) has " one distinctive 
feature which has special reference to the pres- 
ent age 5 ' and to her, as is rather pointedly 
indicated: 

"And there appeared a great wonder in 
heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and 
the moon under her feet/' etc. 



49 

The woman clothed with the sun will be a 
portrait of Mrs. Eddy. 

Is it insanity to believe that Christian Scien- 
tism is destined to make the most formidable 
sk^57 that any new religion has made in the 
world since the birth and spread of Moham- 
medanism, and that within a century from 
now it may stand second to Rome only, in num- 
bers and power in Christendom? 

If this is a wild dream it will not be easy to 
prove it so just yet, I think. There seems 
argument that it may come true. The Chris- 
tian-Science "boom," proper, is not yet five 
years old; yet already it has two hundred and 
fifty churches. 1 

It has its start, you see, and it is a phenom- 
enally good one. Moreover, it is latterly spread- 
ing with a constantly accelerating swiftness. 
It has a better chance to grow and prosper and 
achieve permanency than any other existing 
" ism " ; for it has more to offer than any other. 
The past teaches us that in order to succeed, a 

1 February, 1903. Through misinformation I doubled 
those figures when I wrote this chapter four years ago. 
M. T, 



5<=> 

movement like this must not be a mere philos- 
ophy, it must be a religion; also, that it must 
not claim entire originality, but content itself 
with passing for an improvement on an exist- 
ing religion, and show its hand later, when 
strong and prosperous like Mohammedanism. 

Next, there must be money and plenty 
of it. 

Next, the power and authority and capital 
must be concentrated in the grip of a small and 
irresponsible clique, with nobody outside priv- 
ileged to ask questions or find fault. 

Next, as before remarked, it must bait its 
hook with some new and attractive advan- 
tages over the baits offered by its compet- 
itors. 

A new movement equipped with some of 
these endowments like spiritualism, for in- 
stance may count upon a considerable suc- 
cess; a new movement equipped with the bulk 
of them like Mohammedanism, for instance 
may count upon a. widely extended conquest. 
Mormo^ism had all the requisites but one it 
had nothing new and nothing valuable to bait 
with. Spiritualism lacked the important de- 



5* 

tail of concentration of money and authority 
in the hands of an irresponsible clique. 

The above equipment is excellent, admirable, 
powerful, but not perfect. There is yet an- 
other detail which is worth the whole of it put 
together and more; a detail which has never 
been joined (in the beginning of a religious 
movement) to a supremely good working equip- 
ment since the world began, until now: a new 
personage to worship? Christianity had the 
Saviour, but at first and for generations it lack- 
ed money and concentrated power. In Mrs. 
Eddy, Christian Science possesses the new per- 
sonage for worship, and in addition here in 
the very beginning a working equipment that 
has not a flaw in it. In the beginning, Mo- 
hammedanism had no money; and it has never 
had anything to offer its client but heaven 
nothing here below that was valuable. In ad- 
dition to heaven hereafter, Christian Science 
has present health and a cheerful spirit to offer; 
and in comparison with this bribe all other this- 

1 That has been disputed by a Christian-Science friend. 
This surprises me. I will examine this detail in the new 
half of the book. M. T. 



world bribes are poor and cheap. You recognize 
that this estimate is admissible, do you not? 

To whom does Bellamy's " Nationalism" ap- 
peal? Necessarily to the few: people who read 
and dream, and are compassionate, and troubled 
for the poor and the hard-driven. To whom 
does Spiritualism appeal? Necessarily to the 
few; its "boom" has lasted for half a century, 
and I believe it claims short of four millions of 
adherents in America. Who are attracted by 
Swedenborgianism and some of the other fine 
and delicate " isms " ? The few again : educated 
people, sensitively organized, with superior 
mental endowments, who seek lofty planes of 
thought and find their contentment there. And 
who are attracted by Christian Science? There 
is no limit ; its field is horizonless ; its appeal is as 
universal as is the appeal of Christianity itself. 
It appeals to the rich, the poor, the high, the 
low, the cultured, the ignorant, the gifted, the 
stupid, the modest, the vain, the wise, the silly, 
the soldier, the civilian, the hero, the coward, 
the idler, the worker, the godly, the godless, the 
freeman, the slave, the adult, the child; they 
who are ailing in body or mind, they who have 



friends that are ailing in body or mind. To mass 
it in a phrase, its clientage is the Human Race. 
Will it march? I think so. 

Remember its principal great offer: to rid the 
Race of pain and disease. Can it do so? In 
large measure, yes. How much of the pain 
and disease in the world is created by the imag- 
inations of the sufferers, and then kept alive by 
those same imaginations? Four-fifths? Not 
anything short of that, I should think. Can 
Christian Science banish that four-fifths? I 
think so. Can any other (organized) force do 
it? None that I know of. Would this be a 
new world when that was accomplished? And 
a pleasanter one for us well people, as well as 
for those fussy and fretting sick ones? Would 
it seem as if there was not as much gloomy 
weather as there used to be? I think so. 

In the mean time, would the Scientist kill off 
a good many patients ? I think so. More than 
get killed off now by the legalized methods? I 
will take up that question presently. 

At present, I wish to ask you to examine 
some of the Scientist's performances, as regis- 
tered in his magazine, The Christian Science 



54 

Journal October number, 1898. First, a Bap- 
tist clergyman gives us this true picture of " the 
average orthodox Christian" and he could 
have added that it is a true picture of the aver- 
age (civilized) human being: 

"He is a worried and fretted and fearful 
man; afraid of himself and his propensities, 
afraid of colds and fevers, afraid of treading on 
serpents or drinking deadly things." 

Then he gives us this contrast: 

" The average Christian Scientist has put all 
anxiety and fretting under his feet. He does 
have a victory over fear and care that is not 
achieved by the average orthodox Christian/' 

He has put all anxiety and fretting under his 
feet. What proportion of your earnings or in- 
come would you be willing to pay for that frame 
of mind, year in, year out ? It really outvalues 
any price that can be put upon it. Where 
can you purchase it, at any outlay of any 
sort, in any Church or out- of it, except the 
Scientist's ? 



.JL. 

Well, it Is the anxiety and fretting about 
colds, and fevers, and draughts, and getting our 
feet wet, and about forbidden food eaten in 
terror of indigestion, that brings on the cold 
and the fever and the indigestion and the most 
of our .other ailments ; and so, if the Science 
can banish that anxiety from the world I think 
it can reduce the world's disease and pain about 
four-fifths. 1 

In this October number many of the redeem- 
ed testify and give thanks; and not coldly, but 
with passionate gratitude. As a rule they seem 
drunk with health, and with the surprise of it, 
the wonder of it, the unspeakable glory and 
splendor of it, after a long, sober spell spent in 
inventing imaginary diseases and concreting 
them with doctor-stuff. The first witness tes- 
tifies that when "this most beautiful Truth 
first dawned on him" he had " nearly all the 
ills that flesh is heir to " ; that those he did not 

1 February, 1903. In a letter to me, a distinguishec 
New York physician finds fault with this notion. If f oil- 
fifths of otir pains and diseases are not the result of ur* 
wholesome fears and imaginings, the Science has a small* 
field than I was guessing; but I still think four-fifths is 
sound guess. M. T. 



5* 

have he thought he had and this made the 
tale about complete. What was the natural 
result? Why, he was a dump-pit "for all the 
doctors, druggists, and patent medicines of the 
country/' Christian Science came to his help, 
and "the old sick conditions passed away/' 
and along with them the "dismal forebod- 
ings " which he had been accustomed to em- 
ploy in conjuring up ailments. And so he was 
a healthy and cheerful man, now, and aston- 
ished. 

But I am not astonished, for from other 
sources I know what must have been his meth- 
od of applying Christian Science. If I am in 
the right, he watchfully and diligently diverted 
Ms mind from unhealthy channels and compelled 
it to travel in healthy ones. Nothing contrivable 
by human invention could be more formidably 
effective than that, in banishing imaginary ail- 
^ments and in closing the entrances against sub- 
o-fsequent applicants of their breed. I think his 
aknethod was to keep saying, " I am well! I am 
casound! sound and well! well and sound! Per- 
scfectly sound, perfectly well! I have no pain; 
Sphere's no such thing as pain! I have no dis- 



ease; there's no such thing as disease! Noth- 
ing is real but Mind; all is Mind, All-Good- 
Good-Good, Life, Soul, Liver, Bones, one of a 
series, ante and pass the buck!" 

I do not mean that that was exactly the 
formula used, but that it doubtless contains 
the spirit of it. The Scientist would attach 
value to the exact formula, no doubt, and to the 
religious spirit in which it was used. I should 
think that any f ornrula that would divert the 
mind from unwholesome channels and force it 
into healthy ones would answer every purpose 
with some people, though not with all I 
think it most likely that a very religious 
man would find the addition of the relig- 
ious spirit a powerful reinforcement in his 
case. 

The second witness testifies that the Sci- 
ence banished " an old organic trouble/' which 
the doctor and the surgeon had been nurs- 
ing with drugs and the knife for seven 
years. 

He calls it his "claim." A surface-miner 
would think it was not his claim at all, but the 
property of the doctor and his pal the surgeon 



58 

for he would be misled by that word, which 
is Christian-Science slang for "ailment/' The 
Christian Scientist has no ailment ; to him there 
is no such thing, and he will not use the hateful 
word. All that happens to him is that upon 
his attention an imaginary disturbance some- 
times obtrudes itself which claims to be an ail- 
ment but isn't. 

This witness offers testimony for a clergy-^ 
man seventy years old who had preached forty 
years in a Christian church, and has now gone 
over to the new sect. He was " almost blind 
and deaf." He was treated by the C. S. 
method, and "when he heard the voice of 
Truth he saw spiritually.'' Saw spiritually? 
It is a little indefinite; they had better treat 
him again. Indefinite testimonies might prop- 
erly be waste - basketed, since there is evi- 
dently no lack of definite ones procurable; 
but this C. S. magazine is poorly edited, 
and so mistakes of this kind must be ex- 
pected. 

The next witness is a soldier of the Civil War. 
When Christian Science found him, he had in 
stock the following claims: 



59 

Indigestion, Atrophy of the muscles 

Rheumatism, of 

Catarrh, - Arms, 

Chalky deposits in Shoulders, 

Shoulder-joints,] Stiffness of all those 

Arm-joints, > joints, 

Hand-joints, J Excruciating pains 

Insomnia, most of the time. 

These claims have a very substantial sound. 
They came of exposure in the campaigns. The 
doctors did all they could, but it was little. 
Prayers were tried, but " I never realized any 
physical relief from that source." After thirty 
years of torture, he went to a Christian Scien- 
tist and took an hour's treatment and went 
home painless. Two days later, he " began to 
eat like a well man/' Then "the claims van- 
ished some at once, others more gradually"; 
finally, "they have almost entirely disappear- 
ed." And a thing which is of still greater 
value he is now " contented and happy. 9 ' That 
is a detail which, as earlier remarked, is a Scien- 
tist-Church specialty. And, indeed, one may 
go further and assert with little or no exaggera- 

5 



6o 

tion that it is a Christian-Science monopoly. 
With thirty-one years' effort, the Methodist 
Church had not succeeded in furnishing it to 
this harassed soldier. 

And so the tale goes on. Witness after wit- 
ness bulletins his claims, declares their prompt 
abolishment, and gives Mrs. Eddy's Discovery 
the praise. Milk-leg is cured ; nervous prostra- 
tion is cured; consumption is cured; and St. 
Vitus's dance is made a pastime. Even with- 
out a fiddle. And now and then an interesting 
new addition to the Science slang appears on 
the page. We have "demonstrations over 
chilblains" and such things. It seems to be a 
curtailed way of saying " demonstrations of the 
power of Christian-Science Truth over the fic- 
tion which masquerades under the name of Chil- 
blains." The children, as well as the adults, 
share in the blessings of the Science. " Through 
the study of the ' little book * they are learning 
how to be healthful, peaceful, and wise." Some- 
times they are cured of their little claims by the 
professional healer, and sometimes more ad- 
vanced children say over the formula and cure 
themselves. 



A little Far- Western girl of nine, equipped 
with an adult vocabulary, states her age and 
says, " I thought I would write a demonstration 
to you. ' ' She had a claim, derived from getting 
flung over a pony's head and landed on a rock- 
pile. She saved herself from disaster by re- 
membering to say " God is All" while she was 
in the air. I couldn't have done it. I shouldn't 
even have thought of it. I should have been 
too excited. Nothing but Christian Science 
could have enabled that child to do that calm 
and thoughtful and judicious thing in those cir- 
cumstances. She came down on her head, and 
by all the rules she should have broken it; but 
the intervention of the formula prevented that, 
so the only claim resulting was a blackened eye. 
Monday morning it was still swollen and shut. 
At school "it hurt pretty badly that is, it 
seemed to" So "I was excused, and went 
down to the basement and said, 'Now I am 
depending on mamma instead of God, and I 
will depend on God instead of mamma. 1 " No 
doubt this would have answered; but, to make 
sure, she added Mrs. Eddy to the team and re- 
cited "the Scientific Statement of Being," 



62 

which is one of the principal incantations, I 
judge. Then " I felt my eye opening.'' Why, 
dear, it would have opened an oyster. I think 
it is one of the touchingest things in child-his- 
tory, that pious little rat down cellar pumping 
away at the Scientific Statement of Being. 

There is a page about another good child 
little Gordon. Little Gordon "came into the 
world without the assistance of surgery -or an- 
aesthetics." He was a " demonstration. " A 
painless one; therefore, his coming evoked " joy 
and thankfulness to God and the Discoverer of 
Christian Science." It is a noticeable feature 
of this literature the so frequent linking to- 
gether of the Two Beings in an equal bond; also 
of Their Two Bibles. When little Gordon was 
two years old, "he was playing horse on the 
bed, where I had left my "little book/ I no- 
ticed him stop in his play, take the book care- 
fully in his little hands, kiss it softly, then look 
about for the highest place of safety his arms 
could teach, and put it there." This pious act 
filled the mother " with such a train of thought 
as I had never experienced before. I thought 
of the sweet mother of long ago who kept things 



63 

in her heart," etc. It is a bold comparison; 
however, unconscious profanations are about 
as common in the mouths of the lay member- 
ship of the new Church as are frank and open 
ones in the mouths of its consecrated chiefs. 

Some days later, the family library Chris- 
tian-Science books was lying in a deep-seated 
window. This was another chance for the holy 
child to show off. He left his play and went 
there and pushed all the books to one side, ex- 
cept the Annex. "It he took in both hands, 
slowly raised it to his lips, then removed it care- 
fully, and seated himself in the window." It 
had seemed to the mother too wonderful to be 
true, that first time ; but now she was convinced 
that "neither imagination nor accident had 
anything to do with it." Later, little Gordon 
let the author of his being see him do it. After 
that he did it frequently; probably every time 
anybody was looking. I would rather have 
that child than a chromo. If this tale has any 
object, it is to intimate that the inspired book 
was supernaturally able to convey a sense of its 
sacred and awful character to this innocent lit- 
tle creature, without the intervention of outside 



64 

aids. The magazine is not edited with high- 
priced discretion. The editor has a " claim/' 
and he ought to get it treated. 

Among other witnesses there is one who had 
a "jumping toothache," which several times 
tempted her to " believe that there was sensa- 
tion in matter, but each time it was overcome 
by the power of Truth." She would not allow 
the dentist to use cocaine, but sat there and let 
him punch and drill and split and crush the 
tooth, and tear and slash its ulcerations, and 
pull out the nerve, and dig out fragments of 
bone; and she wouldn't once confess that it hurt. 
And to this day she thinks it didn't, and I have 
not a doubt that she is nine-tenths right, and 
that her Christian-Science faith did her better 
service than she couldhave gotten out of cocaine. 

There is an account of a boy who got broken 
all up into small bits by an accident, but said 
over the Scientific Statement of Being, or some 
of the other incantations, and got well and 
sound without having suffered any real pain 
and without the intrusion of a surgeon. 

Also, there is an account of the restoration 
to perfect health, in a single night, of a fatally 



65 

injured horse, by the application of Christian 
Science. I can stand a good deal, but I recog- 
nize that the ice is getting thin, here. That 
horse had 'as many as fifty claims; how could 
he demonstrate over them? Could he do the 
All -Good, Good- Good, Good -Gracious, Liver, 
Bones, Truth, All down but Nine, Set them up 
on the Other Alley? Could he intone the Sci- 
entific Statement of Being? Now, could he? 
Wouldn't it give him a relapse? Let us draw 
the line at horses. Horses and furniture. 

There is plenty of other testimonies in the 
magazine, but these quoted samples will an- 
swer. They show the kind of trade the Science 
is driving. Now we come back to the question, 
Does the Science kill a patient here and there 
and now and then? We must concede it. Does 
it compensate for this ? I am persuaded that it 
can make a plausible showing in that direction. 
For instance: when it lays its hand upon a sol- 
dier who has suffered thirty years of helpless 
torture and makes him whole in body and mind, 
what is the actual sum of that achievement? 
This, I think : that it has restored to life a sub- 
ject who had essentially died ten deaths a year 



66 

for thirty years, and each of them a long and 
painful one. But for its interference that man 
in the three years which have since elapsed, 
would have essentially died thirty times more. 
There are thousands of young people in the land 
who are now ready to enter upon a life - long 
death similar to that man's. Every time the 
Science captures one of these and secures to him 
life-long immunity from imagination-manufact- 
ured disease, it may plausibly claim that in his 
person it has saved three hundred lives. Mean- 
time, it will kill a man every now and then. But 
no matter, it will still be ahead on the credit side. 

NOTE. I have received several letters (two from edu- 
cated and ostensibly intelligent persons), which contained, 
in substance, this protest: "I don't object to men and 
women chancing their lives with these people, but it is a 
burning shame that the law should allow them to trust 
their helpless little children in their deadly hands." 
Isn't it touching? Isn't it deep? Isn't it modest? It is 
as if the person said: " I know that to a parent his child is 
the core of his heart, the apple of his eye, a possession so 
dear, so precious that he will trust its life in no h^nds but 
those which he believes, with all his soul, to be the very best 
and the very safest, but it is a burning shame that the law 
does not require him to come to me to ask what kind of 
healer I will allow him to call." The public is merely a 
multiplied * ' me." M. T. 



CHAPTER VII 1 

"We consciously declare that Science and Health, with 
Key to the Scriptures, was foretold, as well as its author, 
Mary Baker Eddy, in Revelation x. She is the 'mighty 
angel/ or God's highest thought to this age (verse i), giv- 
ing us the spiritual interpretation of the Bible in the 'little 
book open' (verse 2). Thus we prove that Christian 
Science is the second corning of Christ Truth Spirit." 
Lecture by Dr. George Tomkins, D.D. C.S. 

THERE you have it in plain speech. She is the 
mighty angel; she is the divinely and officially 
sent bearer of God's highest thought. For the 
present, she brings the Second Advent. We 
must expect that before she has been in her 
grave fifty years she will be regarded by her 
following as having been herself the Second Ad- 
vent. She is already worshipped, and we must 
expect this feeling to spread, territorially, and 
also to deepen in intensity. 2 

1 Written in Europe in 1899, but not hitherto published 
in book form. M.T. 

2 After raising a dead child to life, the disciple who did it 
writes an account of her performance to Mrs, Eddy, and 



68 



Particularly after her death; for then, as any 
one can foresee, Eddy- Worship will be taught 
in the Sunday-schools and pulpits of the cult. 
Already whatever she puts her trade-mark on, 
though it be only a memorial-spoon, is holy and 
is eagerly and gratefully bought by the disciple, 
and becomes a fetich in his house. I say 
bought, for the Boston Christian-Science Trust 
gives nothing away; everything it has is for sale. 
And the terms are cash; and not only cash, but 
cash in advance. Its god is Mrs. Eddy first, 
then the Dollar. Not a spiritual Dollar, but a 
real one. From end to end of the Christian- 
Science literature not a single (material) thing 
in the world is conceded to be real, except the 
Dollar. But all through and through its ad- 
vertisements that reality is eagerly and per- 
sistently recognized. 

The Dollar is hunted down in all sorts of 
ways; the Christian-Science Mother-Church and 

closes it thus: "My prayer daily is to be more spiritual, 
that I may do more as you would have me do, ... and 
may we all love you more, and so live it that the world 
may know that the Christ is come," Printed in the Con- 
cord, N. H. } Independent Statesman, March 9, 1899. If 
this is not worship, it is a good imitation of it. M. T. 



Bargain - Counter in Boston peddles all kinds 
of spiritual wares to the faithful, and always 
on the one condition cash, cash in advance. 
The Angel of the Apocalypse could not go there 
and get a copy of his own pirated book on cred- 
it. Many, many precious Christian - Science 
things are to be had there for cash: Bible Les- 
sons; Church. Manual; C. S. Hymnal; History 
of the building of the Mother-Church; lot of 
Sermons; Communion Hymn, "Saw Ye My 
Saviour/' by Mrs. Eddy, half a dollar a copy, 
"words used by special permission of Mrs. 
Eddy." Also we have Mrs, Eddy's and the 
Angel's little Bible-Annex in eight styles of 
binding at eight kinds of war-prices; among 
these a sweet thing in " levant, divinity circuit, 
leather lined to edge, round corners, gold edge, 
silk sewed, each, prepaid, $6," and if you take a 
million you get them a shilling cheaper that 
is to say, " prepaid, $5.75." Also we have Mrs. 
Eddy's Miscellaneous Writings, at 'andsome 
big prices, the divinity-circuit style heading the 
extortions, shilling discount where you take an 
edition. Next comes Christ and Christmas, by 
the fertile Mrs. Eddy a poem would God I 



could see it! price $3, cash in advance. Then 
follow five more books by Mrs. Eddy, at high- 
wayman's rates, some of them in " leatherette 
covers," some of them in " pebbled cloth/* with 
divinity- circuit, compensation -balance, twin- 
screw, and the other modern improvements; 
and at the same bargain-counter can be had 
The Christian Science Journal, 

Christian-Science literary discharges are a 
monopoly of the Mother-Church Headquarters 
Factory in Boston; none genuine without the 
trade-mark of the Trust. You must apply 
there and not elsewhere. 1 

The Trust has still other sources of income. 
Mrs. Eddy is president (and proprietor) of the 
Trust's Metaphysical College in Boston, where 
the student of C. S. healing learns the game by 
a three weeks' course, and pays one hundred 
dollars for it. 2 And I have a case among my 

1 February, 1903. I applied last month, but they re- 
turned my money, and wouldn't play. We are not on 
speaking terms now. M. T. 

2 An error. For one hundred, read three hundred. That 
was for twelve brief lessons. But this cheapness only 
lasted until the end of 1888 fourteen years ago. [I am 
making this note in December, 1902], Mrs. Eddy over 




From a stereograph, copwight 1906, by H.C. While Co.,N. F. 



THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON, MASS., 
KNOWN AS THE MOTHER-CHURCH 



7* 

statistics where the student had a three weeks' 
course and paid three hundred for it. 

The Trust does love the Dollar, when it isn't 
a spiritual one. 

In order to force the sale of Mrs. Eddy's 
Bible-Annex, no healer, Metaphysical-College- 
bred or other, is allowed to practise the game 
unless he possesses a copy of that book. That 
means a large and constantly augmenting in- 
come for the Trust. No C. S. family would 
consider itself loyal or pious or pain-proof with- 
out an Annex or two in the house. That means 
an income for the Trust, in the near future, of 
millions ; not thousands millions a year. 

No member, young or old, of a branch Chris- 
tian-Scientist church can acquire and retain 
membership in the Mother -Church unless he 
pay "capitation tax" (of "not less than a dol- 
lar/' say the By-Laws) to the Boston Trust 
every year. That means an income for the 
Trust, in the near future, of let us venture to 
say millions more per year. 

her own signature then made a change; the new terms 
were three hundred dollars for seven lessons. See Chris- 
tian Science Journal for December, 1888. M. T. 



72 

It is a reasonably safe guess that in America 
in 1920 there will be ten million 1 Christian Sci- 
entists, and three millions in Great Britain; 
that these figures will be trebled in 1930; that 
in America in 1920 the Christian Scientists will 
be a political force, in 1930 politically formi- 
dable, and in 1940 the governing power in the 
Republic to remain that, permanently. And 
I think it a reasonable guess that the Trust 
(which is already in our day pretty brusque in 
its ways) will then be the most insolent and 
unscrupulous and tyrannical politico-religious 
master that has dominated a people since the 
palmy days of the Inquisition. And a stronger 
master than the strongest of bygone times, 
because this one will have a financial strength 
not dreamed of by any predecessor; as effective 
a concentration of irresponsible power as any 
predecessor has had; 2 in the railway, the tele- 
graph, and the subsidized newspaper, better 

1 Written in 1899. It is intended to include men, wom- 
en, and children. Althotigh the calculation was based 
upon inflated statistics, I believe to-day that it is not far 
out. M. T. 

2 It can be put stronger than that and still be true. 
M.T. 



73 

facilities for watching and managing Ms em- 
pire than any predecessor has had; and, after 
a generation or two, he will probably divide 
Christendom with the Catholic Church. 

The Roman Church has a perfect organiza- 
tion, and it has an effective centralization of 
power but not of its cash. Its multitude of 
Bishops are rich, but their riches remain in 
large measure in their own hands. They col- 
lect from two hundred millions of people, but 
they keep the bulk of the result at home. The 
Boston Pope of by-and-by will draw his dollar- 
a-head capitation-tax from three hundred mill- 
ions of the human race, 1 and the Annex and 
the rest of his book - shop stock will fetch in 
as much more; and his Metaphysical Colleges, 
the annual pilgrimage to Mrs. Eddy's tomb, 
from all over the world admission, the Chris- 
tian-Science Dollar (payable in advance) 
purchases of consecrated glass beads, candles, 

1 In that day by force; it is voluntary now. In the 
new half of this book the reader will perceive that all 
imaginable compulsions are possible under the Mother- 
Church's body of Laws. To-day more is expected than the 
one dollar. This is indicated in the wording of the By- 
Law. Much more comes, from many members. M. T. 



74 

memorial spoons, aureoled chromo ~ portraits 
and bogus autographs of Mrs. Eddy; cash 
offerings at her shrine no crutches of cured 
cripples received, and no imitations of miracu- 
lously restored broken legs and necks allowed 
to be hung up except when made out of the 
Holy Metal and proved by fire-assay; cash for 
miracles worked at the tomb: these money- 
sources, with a thousand to be yet invented 
and ambushed upon the devotee, will bring 
the annual increment well up above a billion. 
And nobody but the Trust will have the hand- 
ling of it. In that day, the Trust will monop- 
olize the manufacture and sale of the Old and 
New Testaments as well as the Annex, and 
raise their price to Annex rates, and compel 
the devotee to buy (for even to-day a healer 
has to have the Annex and the Scriptures or 
he is not allowed to work the game), and that 
will bring several hundred million dollars more. 
In those days, the Trust will have an income 
approaching five million dollars a day, and 
no expenses to be taken out of it; no tax- 
es to pay, and no charities to support. That 
last detail should not be lightly passed over 



75 

by the reader ; it is well entitled to atten- 
tion. 

No charities to support. No, nor even to con- 
tribute to. One searches in vain the Trust's 
advertisements and the utterances of its or- 
gans for any suggestion that it spends a penny 
on orphans, widows, discharged prisoners, hos- 
pitals, ragged schools, night missions, city mis- 
sions, libraries, old people's homes, or any other 
object that appeals to a human being's purse 
through his heart. 1 

I have hunted, hunted, and hunted, by cor- 
respondence and otherwise, and have not yet 
got upon the track of a farthing that the Trust 
has spent upon any worthy object. Nothing 
makes a Scientist so uncomfortable as to ask 
him if he knows of a case where Christian 
Science has spent money on a benevolence, 
either among its own adherents or elsewhere. 
He is obliged to say " No/' And then one dis- 
covers that the person questioned has been 

l ln two years (1898-99) the membership of tlie Es- 
tablished Church in England gave voluntary contribu- 
tions amounting to seventy-three millions of dollars to the 
Church's benevolent enterprises. Churches that give have 
nothing to hide. M. T. 

6 



JL. 

asked the question many times before, and that 
it is getting to be a sore subject with him. Why 
a sore subject? Because he has written his 
chiefs and asked with high confidence for an 
answer that will confound these questioners 
and the chiefs did not reply He has written 
again, and then again not with confidence, 
but humbly, now and has begged for defen- 
sive ammunition in the voice of supplication. 
A reply does at last come to this effect: " We 
must have faith in Our Mother, and rest con- 
tent In the conviction that whatever She 1 does 
with the money it is in accordance with orders 
from Heaven, for She does no act of any kind 
without first 'demonstrating over' it/' 

That settles it as far as the disciple is con- 
cerned. His mind is satisfied with that answer ; 
he gets down his Annex and does an incanta- 
tion or two, and that mesmerizes his spirit and 
puts that to sleep brings it peace. Peace and 
comfort and joy, until some inquirer punctures 
the old sore again. 

Through friends in America I asked some 

1 1 may be introducing the capital S a little early still, 
it is on its way. M. T, 



77 

questions, and in some cases got definite and 
informing answers; in other cases the answers 
were not definite and not valuable. To the 
question, " Does any of the money go to chari- 
ties?" the answer from an authoritative source 
was: a No, not in the sense usually conveyed by 
this word." (The italics are mine.) That an- 
swer is cautious. But definite, I think utter- 
ly and unassailably definite although quite 
Christian-Scientifically foggy in its phrasing. 
Christian-Science testimony is generally foggy, 
generally diffuse, generally garrulous. The 
writer was aware that the first word in Ms 
phrase answered the question which I was ask- 
ing, but he could not help adding nine dark 
words. Meaningless ones, unless explained by 
him. It is quite likely, as intimated by him, 
that Christian Science has invented a new class 
of objects to apply the word " charity " to, but 
without an explanation we cannot know what 
they are. We quite easily and naturally and 
confidently guess that they are in all cases ob- 
jects which will return five hundred per cent, on 
the Trust's investment in them, but guessing is 
not knowledge; it is merely, in this case, a sort 



of nine-tenths certainty deducible from what 
we think we know of the Trust's trade prin- 
ciples and its sly and furtive and shifty 
ways. 1 

Sly? Deep? Judicious? The Trust under- 
stands its business. The Trust does not give 
itself away. It defeats all the attempts of us 
impertinents to get at its trade secrets. To 
this day, after all our diligence, we have not 
been able to get it to confess what it does with 
the money. It does not even let its own disci- 
ples find out. All it says is, that the matter 
has been " demonstrated oven" Now and 
then a lay Scientist says, with a grateful exul- 
tation, that Mrs. Eddy is enormously rich, but 
he stops there; as to whether any of the money 
goes to other charities or not, he is obliged to 
adroit that he does not know. However, the 
Trust is composed of human beings; and this 
justifies the conjecture that if it had a charity 

1 February, 1903. A letter has come to me, this month, 
from a lady who says that while she was living in- Boston, 
a few years ago, she visited the Mother-Church and offices 
and had speech with Judge Septimius J. Hanna, the 
"first reader," who "stated positively that the Church, as 
a body, does no philanthropic work whatever.' 1 M. T. 



011 its list which it was proud of f we should soon 
hear of it* 

" Without money and without price/ 1 Those 
used to be the terms. Mrs. Eddy's Annex can- 
cels them. The motto of Christian Science is, 
" The laborer is worthy of his hire. 1 ' And now 
that it has been " demonstrated over/ 5 we find 
its spiritual meaning to be, " Do anything and 
everything your hand may find to do; and 
charge cash for it, and collect the money in ad- 
vance/' The Scientist has on his tongue's end 
a cut-and-dried, Boston-supplied set of rather 
lean arguments, whose function is to show that 
it is a Heaven-commanded duty to do this, and 
that the croupiers of the game have no choice 
but to obey. 1 

1 February, 1903. If I seem to be charging any one out- 
side of the Trust with an exaggerated appetite for money, 
I have not meant to do it. The exactions of the ordinary 
C. S. *' healer" are not exorbitant. If I have prejudices 
against the Trust and I do feel that I have they do 
not extend to the lay membership. "The laborer is 
worthy of his hire." And is entitled to receive it, too, 
and charge his own price (when he is laboring in a lawful 
calling). The great surgeon charges a thousand dollars, 
and no one is justified in objecting to it. The great 
preacher and teacher in religion receives a large salary, 
and is entitled to it; Henry Ward Beecher's was twenty 



So 

The Trust seems to be a reincarnation. Ex- 
odus xxxii. 4. 

thousand dollars. Mrs. Eddy's Metaphysical College was 
chartered by the State, and she had a legal right to 
charge amazing prices, and she did it. She allows only 
a few persons to teach Christian Science. The calling of 
these teachers is not illegal. Mrs. Eddy appoints the 
sum their students must pay, and it is a round one ; but 
that is no matter, since they need not come unless they 
want to. 

But when we come to the C, S. "healer,*' the practi- 
tioner, that is another thing. He exists by the hundred; 
his services are prized by his C. S. patient, they are pre- 
ferred above all other human help, and are thankfully 
paid for. As I have just remarked, his prices are not 
large. But there is hardly a State wherein he can lawfully 
practise his profession. In the name of religion, of mor- 
als, and of Christ represented on the earth by Mrs. Eddy 
he enters upon his trade a commissioned law-breaker. 

A law-breaker. It is curious, but if the Second Advent 
should happen now, Jesus could not heal the sick in the 
State of New York. He could not do it lawfully; there- 
fore He could not do it morally; therefore He could not do 
it at all.-- M. T. 

March 12, 1903. While I am reading the final proofs 
of this book, the following letter has come to me. It is 
not marked private, therefore I suppose I may without 
impropriety insert it here, if I suppress the signature: 

"DEAR SIR, In the North American Review for Janu- 
ary is the statement, in effect, that Christian Scientists 
give nothing to charities. It has had wide reading and is 
doubtless credited. To produce a true impression, it seems 
as if other facts should have been stated in connection. 



8i 



I have no reverence for the Trust, but I am 

not lacking in reverence for the sincerities of 

"With regret for adding anything to the burden of 
letters from strangers, I am impelled to write what I 
know from a limited acquaintance in the sect. I am not 
connected with it myself. 

"The charity freely given by individual practitioners, 
so far as I know it, is at least equal to that of regular 
physicians. Charges are made with much more than 
equal consideration of the means of the patient. Of 
course druggists' bills and the enormous expenses in- 
volved in the employment of a trained nurse, exist in 
small degree or not at all. 

"As to organized charities: It is hard to find one where 
the most intelligent laborers in it feel that they are reach- 
ing the root of an evil. They are putting a few plasters 
on a body of disease. Complaint is made, too, that the 
machinery, by which of necessity systematic charity must 
be administered, prevents the personal friendliness and 
sympathy which should pervade it throughout. 

"Christian Science claims to be able to abolish the need 
for charity. The results of drunkenness make great de- 
mands upon the charitable. But the principle of Chris- 
tian Science takes away the desire for strong drink. If 
sexual propensities were dominated, not only by reason, 
but by Christian love for both the living and the unborn 
Christian Science is emphatic on. this subject many 
existing charitable societies would have no reason to be. 
So far as Christian Science prevents disease, the need for 
hospitals is lessened. Not only illness, but poverty, is a 
subject for the practice of Christian Science. If this evil 
were prevented there would be no occasion to alleviate 
its results. 



the lay membership of the new Church, There 
is every evidence that the lay members are 
entirely sincere in their faith, and I think sin- 
cerity is always entitled to honor and respect, 
let the inspiration of the sincerity be what it 
may. Zeal and sincerity can carry a new re- 
ligion further than any other missionary except 
fire and sword, and I believe that the new re- 
ligion will conquer the half of Christendom in a 
hundred years. I am not intending this as a 
compliment to the human race; I am merely 
stating an opinion. And yet I think that per- 
haps it is a compliment to the race* I keep in 
mind that saying of an orthodox preacher 
quoted further back. He conceded that this 
new Christianity frees its possessor's life from 
frets, fears, vexations, bitterness, and all sorts of 
imagination-propagated maladies and pains, and 
fills his world with sunshine and his heart with 

"The faith, hope, and love which the few Christian 
Scientists I have known have lived and radiated, made 
conditions needing organized charity vanish before them. 

"With renewed apology for intrusion upon one whose 
own 'Uncle Silas' was * loved back* to sanity, 
M r ,, "I am, etc, , etc. 

M WOBTJRN, MASS., 

"March 10, 1903." 



gladness. If Christian Science, with this stu- 
pendous equipment and final salvation added 
cannot win half the Christian globe, I must 
be badly mistaken in the make-up of the hu- 
man race. 

I think the Trust will be handed down like 
the other Papacy, and will always know how 
to handle its limitless cash. It will press the 
button ; the zeal, -the energy, the sincerity, the 
enthusiasm of its countless vassals will do the 
rest. 



CHAPTER VIII 

THE power which a man's imagination has 
over his body to heal it or make it sick is a force 
which none of us is born without. The first 
man had it, the last one will possess it. If left 
to himself, a man is most likely to use only the 
mischievous half of the force the half which 
invents imaginary ailments for him and culti- 
vates them ; and if he is one of these very wise 
people, he is quite likely to scoff at the benef- 
icent half of the force and deny its existence. 
And so, to heal or help that man, two imagina- 
tions are required: his own and some outsider's. 
The outsider, B, must imagine that his incanta- 
tions are the: healing-power that is curing A, 
and A must imagine that this is so. I think it 
is not so, at all; but no matter, the cure is ef- 
fected, and that is the main thing. The out- 
sider's work is unquestionably valuable; so 
valuable that it may fairly be likened to the es- 
sential work performed by the engineer when 



he handles the throttle and turns on the steam; 
the actual power is lodged exclusively in the 
engine, but if the engine were left alone it 
would never start of itself. Whether the en- 
gineer be named Jim, or Bob, or Tom, it is all 
one his services are necessary, and he is en- 
titled to such wage as he can get you to pay. 
Whether he be named Christian Scientist, or 
Mental Scientist, or Mind Curist, or King's-Evil 
Expert, or Hypnotist, it is all one; he is merely 
the Engineer; he simply turns on the same old 
steam and the engine does the whole work. 

The Christian-Scientist engineer drives ex- 
actly the same trade as the other engineers, yet 
he out-prospers the whole of them put together. 1 

Is it because he has captured the takingest 
name? I think that that is only a small part 
of it. I think that the secret of his high pros- 
perity lies elsewhere. 

The Christian Scientist has organized the 
business. Now that was certainly a gigantic 
idea. Electricity, in limitless volume, has ex- 

1 February, 1903. As I have akeady remarked in a 
foot-note, the Scientist claims that he uses a force not 
used by any of the others. M. T. 



86 

isted in the air and the rocks and the earth and 
everywhere sitice time began and was going 
to waste all the while. In our time we have 
organized that scattered and wandering force 
and set it to work, and backed the business with 
capital, and concentrated it in few and compe- 
tent hands, and the results are as we see. 

The Christian Scientist has taken a force 
which has been lying idle in every member of 
,the human race since time began, and has or- 
ganized it, and backed the business with capi- 
tal, and concentrated it at Boston headquar- 
ters in the hands of a small and very competent 
Trust, and there are results. 

Therein lies the promise that this monopoly 
is going to extend its commerce wide in the 
earth. I think that if the business were con- 
ducted in the loose and disconnected fashion 
customary with such things, it would achieve 
but little more than the modest prosperity usu- 
ally secured by unorganized great moral and 
commercial ventures ; but I believe that so long 
as this one remains compactly organized and 
closely concentrated in a Trust, the spread of 
its dominion will continue. 



CHAPTER IX 

FOUR years ago I wrote the preceding chap- 
ters. 1 I was assured by the wise that Chris- 
tian Science was a fleeting craze and would 
soon perish. This prompt and all-competent 
stripe of prophet is always to be had in the 
market at ground-floor rates. He does not 
stop to load, or consider, or take aim, but 
lets fly just as he stands. Pacts are nothing 
to him, he has no use for such things; he 
works wholly by inspiration. And so, when 
he is asked why he considers a new move- 
ment a passing fad and quickly perishable, 
he finds himself unprepared with a reason and 
is more or less embarrassed. For a moment. 
Only for a moment. Then he waylays the first 
spectre of a reason that goes flitting through the 
desert places of his mind, and is at once serene 
again and ready for conflict. Serene and con- 
fident. Yet he should not be so, since he has 

*Tliat is to say, in 1898. 



had no chance to examine his catch, and cannot 
know whether it is going to help his contention 
or damage it. 

The impromptu reason furnished by the 
early prophets of whom I have spoken was 
this: 

" There is nothing to Christian Science; there 
is nothing about it that appeals to the intellect; 
its market will be restricted to the unintelligent, 
the mentally inferior, the people who do not 
think." 

They called that a reason why the cult would 
not flourish and endure. It seems the equiva- 
lent of saying: 

" There is no money in tinware ; there is noth- 
ing about it that appeals to the rich ; its market 
will be restricted to the poor." 

It is like bringing forward the best reason in 
the world why Christian Science should flour- 
ish and live, and then blandly offering it as a 
reason why it should sicken and die. 

That reason was furnished me by the com- 
placent and unfrightened prophets four years 
ago, and it has been furnished me again to-day. 
If conversions to new religions or to old ones 



were in any considerable degree achieved 
through the intellect, the aforesaid reason 
would be sound and sufficient, no doubt; the 
inquirer into Christian Science might go away 
unconvinced and unconverted. But we all 
know that conversions are seldom made in that 
way; that such a thing as a serious and pains- 
taking and fairly competent inquiry into the 
claims of a religion or of a political dogma is a 
rare occurrence ; and that the vast mass of men 
and women are far from being capable of mak- 
ing such an examination. They are not ca- 
pable, for the reason that their minds, howso- 
ever good they may be, are not trained for such 
examinations. The mind not trained for that 
work is no more competent to do it than are 
lawyers and farmers competent to make suc- 
cessful clothes without learning the tailor's 
trade. There are seventy-five million men and 
women among us who do not know how to cut 
out and make a dress-suit, and they would not 
think of trying; yet they all think they can 
competently think out a political or religious 
scheme without any apprenticeship to the busi- 
ness, and many of them believe they have act- 



9Q 

tially worked that miracle. But, indeed, the 
truth is, almost all the men and women of our 
nation or of any other get their religion and 
their politics where they get their astronomy 
entirely at second hand. Being untrained, 
they are no more able to intelligently examine 
a dogma or a policy than they are to calculate 
an eclipse. 

Men are usually competent thinkers along 
the lines of their specialized training only. 
Within these limits alone are their opinions 
and judgments valuable; outside of these limits 
they grope and are lost usually without know- 
ing it. In a church assemblage of five hundred 
persons, there will be a man or two whose train- 
ed minds can seize upon each detail of a great 
manufacturing scheme and recognize its value 
or its lack of value promptly; and can pass the 
details in intelligent review, section by section, 
and finally as a whole, and then deliver a ver- 
dict upon the scheme which cannot be flippant- 
ly set aside nor easily answered. And there will 
be one or two other men there who can do the 
same thing with a great and complicated edu- 
cational project; and one or two others who 



9* 

can do the like with a large scheme for applying 
electricity in a new and unheard-of way; and 
one or two others who can do it with a showy 
scheme for revolutionizing the scientific world's 
accepted notions regarding geology. And so 
on, and so on. But the manufacturing experts 
will not be competent to examine the educa- 
tional scheme intelligently, and their opinion 
about it would not be valuable; neither of these 
two groups will be able to understand and pass 
upon the electrical scheme ; none of these three 
batches of experts will be able to understand 
and pass upon the geological revolution; and 
probably not one man in the entire lot will be 
competent to examine, capably, the intricacies 
of a political or religious scheme, new or old, 
and deliver a judgment upon it which any one 
need regard as precious. 

There you have the top crust. There will be 
four hundred and seventy-five men and women 
present who can draw upon their training and 
deliver incontrovertible judgments concerning 
cheese, and leather, and cattle, and hardware, 
and soap, and tar, and candles, and patent 
medicines, and dreams, and apparitions, and 



93 

garden truck, and cats, and baby food, and 
warts, and hymns, and time-tables, and freight- 
rates, and summer resorts, and whiskey, and 
law, and surgery, and dentistry, and black- 
smithing, and shoemaking, and dancing, and 
Huyler's candy, and mathematics, and dog 
fights, and obstetrics, and music, and sausages, 
and dry goods, and molasses, and railroad 
stocks, and horses, and literature, and labor 
unions, and vegetables, and morals, and lamb's 
fries, and etiquette, and agriculture. And not 
ten among the five hundred let their minds 
be ever so good and bright will be competent, 
by grace of the requisite specialized mental 
training, to take hold of a complex abstraction 
of any kind and make head or tail of it. 

The whole five hundred are thinkers, and 
they are all capable thinkers but only within 
the narrow limits of their specialized trainings. 
Four hundred and ninety of them cannot com- 
petently examine either a religious plan or a 
political one. * A scattering few of them do ex- 
amine both that is, they think they do. With 
results as precious as when I examine the neb- 
ular theory and explain it to myself. 



93 

If the four hundred and ninety got their re- 
ligion through their minds, and by weighed 
and measured detail, Christian Science would 
not be a scary apparition. But they don't; 
they get a little of it through their minds, more 
of it through their feelings, and the overwhelm- 
ing bulk of it through their environment. 

Environment is the chief thing to be con- 
sidered when one is proposing to predict the 
future of Christian Science. It is not the abil- 
ity to reason that makes the Presbyterian, or 
the Baptist, or the Methodist, or the Catholic, 
or the Mohammedan, or the Buddhist, or the 
Mormon; it is environment. If religions were 
got by reasoning, we should have the extraor- 
dinary spectacle of an American family with a 
Presbyterian in it, and a Baptist, a Methodist, 
a Catholic, a Mohammedan, a Buddhist, and a 
Mormon. A Presbyterian family does not pro- 
duce Catholic families or other religious brands, 
it produces its own kind; and not by intellect- 
ual processes, but by association. And so also 
with Mohammedanism, the cult which in our 
day is spreading with the sweep of a world- 
conflagration through the Orient, that native 



94 

home of profound thought and of subtle intel- 
lectual fence, that fertile womb whence has 
sprung every great religion that exists. In- 
cluding our own; for with all our brains we 
cannot invent a religion and market it. 

The language of my quoted prophets recurs 
to us now, and we wonder to think how small 
a space in the world the mighty Mohammedan 
Church would be occupying now, if a success- 
ful trade in its line of goods had been condi- 
tioned upon an exhibit that would " appeal to 
the intellect" instead of to "the unintelligent, 
the mentally inferior, the people who do not 
think/' 

The Christian Science Church, like the Mo- 
hammedan Church, makes no embarrassing 
appeal to the intellect, has no occasion to do it, 
and can get along quite well without it. 

Provided. Provided what? That it can 
secure that thing which is worth two or three 
hundred thousand times more than an " appeal 
to the intellect " an environment. Can it get 
that? Will it be a menace to regular Chris- 
tianity if it gets that? Is it time for regular 
Christianity to get alarmed? Or shall regular 



95 

Christianity smile a smile and turn over and 
take another nap? Won't it be wise and prop- 
er for regular Christianity to do the old way, 
the customary way, the historical way lock 
the stable-door after the horse is gone? Just 
as Protestantism has smiled and nodded this 
long time (while the alert and diligent Catholic 
was slipping in and capturing the public 
schools), and is now beginning to hunt around 
for the key when it is too late? 

Will Christian Science get a chance to show 
its wares? It has already secured that chance. 
Will it flourish and spread and prosper if it shall 
create for itself the one thing essential to those 
conditions an environment? It has already 
created an environment. There are families of 
Christian Scientists in every community in 
America, and each family is a factory; each 
family turns out a Christian Science product 
at the customary intervals, and contributes it 
to the Cause in the only way in which contri- 
butions of recruits to Churches are ever made 
on a large scale by the puissant forces of per- 
sonal contact and association. Each family is 
an agency for the Cause, and makes converts 



among the neighbors, and starts some more fac- 
tories. 

Four years ago there were six Christian Sci- 
entists in a certain town that I am acquainted 
with; a year ago there were two hundred and 
fifty there; they have built a church, and its 
membership now numbers four hundred. This 
has all been quietly done; done -without fren- 
zied revivals, without uniforms, brass bands, 
street parades, corner oratory, or any of the 
other customary persuasions to a godly life. 
Christian Science, like Mohammedanism, is 
"restricted" to the "unintelligent, the people 
who do not think." There lies the danger. It 
makes Christian Science formidable. It is " re- 
stricted" to ninety-nine one-hundredths of the 
human race, and must be reckoned with by 
regular Christianity. And will be, as soon as 
it is too late. 



BOOK I! 



THERE were remarkable things about the stranger 
called the Man-Mystery things so very extraordinary 
that they monopolized attention and made all of him 
seem extraordinary ; but this was not so, the most of his 
qualities being of the common, every-day size and like 
anybody else's. It was curious. He was of the ordi- 
nary stature, and had the ordinary aspects ; yet in him 
were hidden such strange contradictions and dispropor- 
tions! He was majestically fearless and heroic; he had 
the strength of thirty men and the daring of thirty 
thousand; handling armies, organizing states, admin- 
istering governments these were pastimes to him; he 
publicly and ostentatiously accepted the human race 
at its own valuation as demigods and privately and 
successfully dealt with it at quite another and juster 
valuation as children and slaves; his ambitions were 
stupendous, and his dreams had no commerce with the 
humble plain, but moved with the cloud-rack among 
the snow-summits. These features of him were, indeed, 
extraordinary, but the rest of him was ordinary and 
usual. He was so mean-minded, in the matter of jeal- 
ousy, that it was thought he was descended from a god; 
he was vain in little ways, and had a pride in trivialities ; 
he doted on ballads about moonshine and bruised 
hearts ; in education he was deficient, he was indifferent 
to literature, and knew nothing of art; he was dumb 
ttpon all subjects but one, indifferent to all except that 



IOO 



one the Nebular Theory. Upon that one his flow of 
words was full and free, he was a geyser. The official 
astronomers disputed his facts and derided his views, 
and said that he had invented both, they not being 
findable in any of the books. But many of the laity, 
who wanted their nebulosities fresh, admired his doc- 
trine and adopted it, and it attained to great prosperity 
in spite of the hostility of the experts.'* The Legend of 
the Man-Mystery, ch. i. 



CHAPTER I 

JANUARY, 1903. When we do not know a 
public man personally, we guess him out by the 
facts of his career. When it is Washington, we 
all arrive at about one and the same result. We 
agree that his words and his acts clearly inter- 
pret his character to us, and that they never 
leave us in doubt as to the motives whence the 
words and acts proceeded. It is the same with 
Joan of Arc, it is the same with two or three or 
five or six others among the immortals. But 
in the matter of motives and of a few details of 
character we agree to disagree upon Napoleon, 
Cromwell, and all the rest; and to this list we 
must add Mrs. Eddy. I think we can peace- 
fully agree as to two or three extraordinary 
features of her make-up, but not upon the 
other features of it. We cannot peacefully 
agree as to her motives, therefore her character 
must remain crooked to some of us and straight 
to the others. 



102 



No .matter, she is interesting enough without 
an amicable agreement. In several ways she 
is the most interesting woman that ever lived, 
and the most extraordinary. The same may 
be said of her career, and the same may be said 
of its chief result. She started from nothing. 
Her enemies charge that she surreptitiously 
took from Quimby a peculiar system of healing 
which was mind-cure with a Biblical basis. 
She and her friends deny that she took any- 
thing from him. This is a matter which we 
can discuss by-and-by. Whether she took it 
or invented it, it was materially a sawdust 
mine when she got it, and she has turned it 
into a Klondike; its spiritual dock had next 
to no custom, if any at all: from it she has 
launched a world-religion which has now six 
hundred and sixty -three churches, and she 
charters a new one every four days. When 
we do not know a person and also when 
we do we have to judge his size by the 
size and nature of his achievements, as com- 
pared with the achievements of others in his 
special line of business there is no other 
way. Measured by this standard, it is thir- 



teen hundred years since the world has pro- 
duced any one who could reach up to Mrs.. 
Eddy's waistbelt. 

Figuratively speaking, Mrs. Eddy is already 
as tall as the Eiffel tower. She is adding sur- 
prisingly to her stature every day. It is quite 
within the probabilities that a century hence 
she will be the most imposing figure that has 
cast its shadow across the globe since the inau- 
guration of our era. I grant that after saying 
these strong things, it is necessary that I offer 
some details calculated to satisfactorily demon- 
strate the proportions which I have claimed 
for her. I will do that presently; but before 
exhibiting the matured sequoia gigantea, I be- 
lieve it will be best to exhibit the sprout from 
which it sprang. It may save the reader from 
making -miscalculations. The person who im- 
agines that a Big Tree sprout is bigger than 
other kinds of sprouts is quite mistaken. 
It is the ordinary thing; it makes no show, 
it compels no notice, it hasn't a detectible 
quality in it that entitles it to attention, or 
suggests the future giant its sap is suckling. 
That is the kind of sprout Mrs. Eddy was. 



104 

From her childhood days up to where she 
was running a half -century a close race and 
gaining on it, she was most humanly common- 
place. 

She is the witness I am drawing this from. 
She has revealed it in her autobiography. Not 
intentionally, of course I am not claiming 
that. An autobiography is the most treacher- 
ous thing there is. It lets out every secret its 
author is trying to keep; it lets the truth shine 
unobstructed through every harmless little 
deception he tries to play; it pitilessly exposes 
him as a tin hero worshipping himself as Big 
Metal every time he tries to do the modest- 
unconsciousness act before the reader. This 
is not guessing; I am speaking from autobi- 
ographical personal experience; I was never 
able to refrain from mentioning, with a studied 
casualness that could deceive none but the 
most incautious reader, that an ancestor of 
mine was sent ambassador to Spain by Charles 
L, nor that in a remote branch of my family 
there exists a claimant to an earldom, nor that 
an uncle of mine used to own a dog that was 
descended from the dog that was in the Ark; 



IQ5 

and at the same time I was never able to per- 
suade myself to call a gibbet by its right name 
when accounting for other ancestors of mine, 
but always spoke of it as the " platform " 
puerilely intimating that they were out lectur- 
ing when it happened. 

It is Mrs. Eddy over again. As regards her 
minor half, she is as commonplace as the rest 
of us. Vain of trivial things all the first half of 
her life, and still vain of them at seventy and 
recording them with naive satisfaction even 
rescuing some early rhymes of hers of the sort 
that we all scribble in the innocent days of our 
youth rescuing them and printing them with- 
out pity or apology, just as the weakest and 
commonest of us do in our gray age. More 
she still frankly admires them; and in her intro- 
duction of them profanely confers upon them 
the holy name of * ' poetry. ' ' Sample ; 

" And laud the land whose talents rock 

The cradle of her power, 

And wreaths are twined round Plymouth Rock 
From erudition's bower." 

" Minerva's silver sandals still 
Are loosed and not effete." 



io6 

You note it Is not a shade above the thing 
which all human beings churn out in their 
youth. 

You would not think that in a little wee 
primer for that is what the Autobiography 
is a person with a tumultuous career of sev- 
enty years behind her could find room for two 
or three pages of padding of this kind, but such 
is the case. She evidently puts narrative to- 
gether with difficulty and is not at home in it, 
and is glad to have something ready-made to 
fill in with. Another sample : 

11 Here fame-honored Hickory rears his bold form, 
And bears 1 a brave breast to the lightning and storm, 
While Palm, Bay, and Laurel in classical glee, 
Chase Tulip, Magnolia, and fragrant Fringe-tree." 

Vivid? You can fairly see those trees gal- 
loping around. That she could still treasure 
up, and print, and manifestly admire those 
Poems, indicates that the most daring and 
masculine and masterful woman that has ap- 
peared in the earth in centuries has the same 
soft, girly-girly places in her that the rest of us 
have. 

1 Meaning bares? I think so. M. T. 



When it comes to selecting her ancestors she 
is still human, natural, vain, commonplace 
as commonplace as I am myself when I am 
sorting ancestors for my autobiography. She 
combs out some creditable Scots, and labels 
them and sets them aside for use, not overlook- 
ing the one to whom Sir William Wallace gave 
"a heavy sword encased in a brass scabbard," 
and naively explaining which Sir William Wal- 
lace it was, lest we get the wrong one by the 
hassock; 1 this is the one "from whose patriot- 
ism and bravery comes that heart-stirring air, 
* Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled/ " Hannah 
More was related to her ancestors. She ex- 
plains who Hannah More was. 

Whenever a person informs us who Sir Will- 
iam Wallace was, or who wrote " Hamlet," or 
where the Declaration of Independence was 
fotight, it fills us with a suspicion weHnigh 
amounting to conviction, that that person 
would not suspect us of being so empty of 
knowledge if he wasn't suffering from the same 
" claim " himself. Then we turn to page 20 of 

1 1 am in some doubt as to what a hassock Is, titit any 
way it sotmds good. M. T. 

8 



the Autobiography and happen upon this pas- 
sage, and that hasty suspicion stands rebuked: 

" I gained book-knowledge with far less labor 
than is usually requisite. At ten years of age 
I was as familiar with Lindley Murray's Gram- 
mar as with the Westminster Catechism; and 
the latter I had to repeat every Sunday. My 
favorite studies were Natural Philosophy, Log- 
ic, and Moral Science. From my brother Al- 
bert I received lessons in the ancient tongues, 
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin." 

You catch your breath in astonishment, and 
feel again and still again the pang of that 
rebuke. But then your eye falls upon the 
next sentence but one, and the pain passes 
away and you set up the suspicion again with 
evil satisfaction: 

"After my discovery of Christian Science, 
most of the knowledge I had gleaned from school- 
books vanished like a dream" 

That disappearance accounts for much in her 
miscellaneous writings. As I was saying, she 



handles her "ancestral shadows/ 5 as she calls 
them, just as I do mine. It is remarkable. 
When she runs across " a relative of my Grand- 
father Baker, General Henry Knox, of Revo- 
lutionary fame," she sets him down; when she 
finds another good one, "the late Sir John 
Macneill, in the line of my Grandfather Baker's 
family," she sets him down, and remembers 
that he " was prominent in British politics, and 
at one time held the position of ambassador to 
Persia"; when she discovers that her grand- 
parents " were likewise connected with Captain 
John Lovewell, whose gallant leadership and 
death in the Indian troubles of 1722-25 caused 
that prolonged contest to be known historically 
as Lovewell' s War," she sets the Captain down; 
when it turns out that a cousin of her grand- 
mother "was John Macneill, the New Hamp- 
shire general, who fought at Lundy's Lane and 
won distinction in 1814 at the battle of Chip- 
pewa," she catalogues the General. (And tells 
where Chippewa was.) And then she skips all 
her platform people; never mentions one of 
them. It shows that she is just as human as 
any of us. 



Yet, after all, there is something very touch- 
ing in her pride in these worthy small-fry, and 
something large and fine in her modesty in not 
caring to remember that their kinship to her 
can confer no distinction upon her, whereas her 
mere mention of their names has conferred 
upon them a fadeless earthly immortality. 



CHAPTER II 

WHEN she wrote this little biography her 
great life-work had already been achieved, she 
was become renowned ; to multitudes of reverent 
disciples she was a sacred personage, a familiar 
of God, and His inspired channel of communi- 
cation with the human race. Also, to them these 
following things were facts, and not doubted: 

She had written a Bible in middle age, and 
had published it; she had recast it, enlarged it, 
and published it again; she had not stopped 
there, but had enlarged it further, polished its 
phrasing, improved its form, and published it 
yet again. It was at last become a compact, 
grammatical, dignified, and workman-like body 
of literature. This was good training, persist- 
ent training; and in all arts it is training that 
brings the art to perfection. We are now con- 
fronted with one of the most teasing and baf- 
fling riddles of Mrs. Eddy's history a riddle 
which may be formulated thus: 



How is it that a primitive literary gun which 
began as a hundred-yard flint-lock smooth-bore 
muzzle-loader, and in the course of forty years 
has acquired one notable improvement after 
another percussion cap; fixed cartridge; rifled 
barrel; efficiency at half a mile how is it that 
such a gun, sufficiently good on an elephant- 
hunt (Christian Science) from the beginning, 
and growing better and better all the time dur- 
ing forty years, has always collapsed back to its 
original flint-lock estate the moment the hunt- 
ress trained it on any other creature than an 
elephant? 

Something more than a generation ago Mrs. 
Eddy went out with her flint-lock on the rabbit- 
range, and this was a part of the result: 

"After his decease, and a severe casualty 
deemed fatal by skilful physicians, we discov- 
ered that the Principle of all healing and the 
law that governs it is God, a divine Principle, 
and a spiritual not material law, and regained 
health." Preface to Science and Health, first 
revision, 1883. 

N. B . Not from the book itself; from the Preface. 



"3 

You will notice the awkwardness of that 
English. If you should carry that paragraph 
up to the Supreme Court of the United States 
in order to find out for good and all whether 
the fatal casualty happened to the dead man 
as the paragraph almost asserts or to some 
person or persons not even hinted at in the 
paragraph, the Supreme Court would be obliged 
to say that the evidence established nothing 
with certainty except that there had been a cas- 
ualty victim not known. 

The context thinks it explains who the vic- 
tim was, but it does nothing of the kind. It 
furnishes some guessing-material of a sort which 
"enables you to infer that it was " we " that suf- 
fered the mentioned injury, but if you should 
carry the language to a court you would not be 
able to prove that it necessarily meant that. 
" We " are Mrs. Eddy; a funny little affectation. 
She replaced it later with the more dignified 
third person. 

The quoted paragraph is from Mrs. Eddy's 
preface to the first revision of Science and 
Health (1883). Sixty-four pages further along 
in the body of the book (the elephant-range), 



H4 

she went out with that same flint-lock and got 
this following result. Its English is very near- 
ly as straight and clean and competent as is the 
English of the latest revision of Science and 
Health after the gun has been improved from 
smooth-bore musket up to globe-sighted, long- 
distance rifle: 

" Man controlled by his Maker has no phys- 
ical suffering. His body is harmonious, his 
days are multiplying instead of diminishing, 
he is journeying towards Life instead of death, 
and bringing out the new man and crucifying 
the old affections, cutting them off in every 
material direction until he learns the utter su- 
premacy of Spirit and yields obedience there- 
to." 

In the latest revision of Science and Health 
(1902), the perfected gun furnishes the follow- 
ing. The English is clean, compact, dignified, 
almost perfect. But it is observable that it is 
not prominently better than it is in the above 
paragraph, which was a product of the primitive 
flint-lock: 

" How unreasonable is the belief that we are 



wearing out life and hastening to death, and 
at the same time we are communing with im- 
mortality ? If the departed are in rapport with 
mortality, or matter, they are not spiritual, but 
must still be mortal, sinful, suffering, and dy- 
ing. Then wherefore look to them even were 
communication possible for proofs of immor- 
tality and accept them as oracles ?" Edition 
of 1902, page 78. 

With the above paragraphs compare these 
that follow. It is Mrs. Eddy writing after a 
good long twenty years of pen-practice. Com- 
pare also with the alleged Poems already 
quoted. The prominent characteristic of the 
Poems is affectation, artificiality; their make- 
up is a complacent and pretentious outpour of 
false figures and fine writing, in the sopho- 
moric style. The same qualities and the same 
style will be found, unchanged, tmbettered, in 
these following paragraphs after a lapse of 
more than fifty years, and after as aforesaid 
long literary training. The italics are mine: 

i "What plague spot or bacilli were [sic} 
gnawing [sic} at the heart of this metropolis . . 



and bringing it [the heart] on bended knee? 
Why, it was an institute that had entered its 
vitals that, among other things, taught games/' 
et cetera. C. S. Journal, p. 670, article entitled 
" A Narrative by Mary Baker G. Eddy." 

2. "Parks sprang up [sic] . . . electric-cars 
run [sic] merrily through several streets, con- 
crete sidewalks and macadamized roads dotted 
[sic] the place/' et cetera. Ibid. 

3. "Shorn [sic] of its suburbs it had indeed 
little left to admire, save to [sic] such as fancy 
a skeleton above ground breathing [sic] slowly 
through a barren [sic] breast/' Ibid. 

This is not English I mean, grown-up Eng- 
lish. But it is fifteen-year-old English, and has 
not grown a month since the same mind pro- 
duced the Poems. The standard of the Poems 
and of the plague-spot-and-bacilli effort is ex- 
actly the same. It is most strange that the 
same intellect that worded the simple and self- 
contained and clean-cut paragraph beginning 
with " How unreasonable is the belief," should 
in the very same lustrum discharge upon the 
world such a verbal chaos as the utterance 
concerning that plague-spot or bacilli which 



were gnawing at the insides of the metropolis 
and bringing its heart on bended knee, thus 
exposing to the eye the rest of the skeleton 
breathing slowly through a barren breast. 

The immense contrast between the legitimate 
English of Science and Health and the bastard 
English of Mrs. Eddy's miscellaneous work, and 
between the maturity of the one diction and the 
juvenility of the other, suggests compels 
the question, Are there two guns? It would 
seem so. Is there a poor, foolish, old, scattering 
flint-lock for rabbit, and a long-range, centre- 
driving, up-to-date Mauser-magazine for ele- 
phant? It looks like it. For it is observable 
that in Science and Health (the elephant- 
ground) the practice was good at the start and 
has remained so, and that the practice in the 
miscellaneous, outside, small -game field was 
very bad at the start and was never less bad 
at any later time. 

I wish to say that of Mrs. Eddy I am not re- 
quiring perfect English, but only good English. 
No one can write perfect English and keep it up 
through a stretch of ten chapters. It has never 
been done. It was approached in the " well of 



English undefiled"; it has been approached in 
Mrs. Eddy's Annex to that Book; it has been 
approached in several English grammars; I 
have even approached it myself; but none of 
us has made port. 

Now, the English of Science and Health is 
good. In passages to be found in Mrs. Eddy's 
Autobiography (on pages 53, 57, 101, and 113), 
and on page 6 of her squalid preface to Science 
and Health, first revision, she seems to me to 
claim the whole and sole authorship of the 
book. That she wrote the Autobiography, and 
that preface? and the Poems, and the PI ague- 
spot -Bacilli, we are not permitted to doubt. 
Indeed, we know she wrote them. But the 
very certainty that she wrote these things com- 
pels a doubt that she wrote Science and Health. 
She is guilty of little awkwardnesses of expres- 
sion in the Autobiography which a practised 
pen would hardly allow to go uncorrected in 
even a hasty private letter, and could not dream 
of passing by uncorrected in passages intended 
for print. But she passes them placidly by; as 
placidly as if she did not suspect that they were 

1 See Appendix A for it. M. T. 



"9 

offences against third-class English. I think 
that that placidity was born of that very ion- 
awareness, so to speak. I will cite a few in- 
stances from the Autobiography. The italics 
are mine: 

" I remember reading in my childhood cer- 
tain manuscripts containing Scriptural Sonnets, 
besides other verses and enigmas, ' ' etc. Page 7 . 

[On page 27.] "Many pale cripples went 
into the Church leaning on crutches who came 
out carrying them on their shoulders/' 

It is awkward, because at the first glance it 
seems to say that the cripples went in leaning 
on crutches which went out carrying the crip- 
ples on their shoulders. It would have cost 
her no 'trouble to put her "who" after her 
"cripples/' I blame her a little; I think her 
proof-reader should have been shot. We may 
let her capital C pass, but it is another awk- 
wardness, for she is talking about a building, 
not about a religious society. 

"Marriage and Parentage" [Chapter-head- 
ing. Page 30]. You imagine that she is going 
to begin a talk about her marriage and finish 



120 



with some account of her father and mother. 
And so you will be deceived. " Marriage " was 
right, but " Parentage " was not the best word 
for the rest of the record. It refers to 1 the birth 
of her own child. After a certain period of 
time "my babe was born." Marriage and 
Motherhood Marriage and Maternity 'Mar- 
riage and Product Marriage and Dividend- 
either of these would have fitted the facts and 
made the matter clear. 

"Without my knowledge he was appointed 
a guardian. ' ' Page 3 2 , 

She is speaking of her child. She means that 
a guardian for her child was appointed, but 
that isn't what she says. 

" If spiritual conclusions are separated from 
their premises, the nexus is lost, and the argu- 
ment with its rightful conclusions, becomes 
correspondingly obscure." Page 34. 

We shall never know why she put the word 
" correspondingly " in there. Any fine, large 
word would have answered just as well : psycho- 



121 



superintangibly electroincandescently oli- 
garcheologically sanchrosynchrostereoptical- 
ly any of these would have answered, any of 
these would have filled the void. 

"His spiritual nottmenon and phenomenon 
silenced portraiture/' Page 34. 

Yet she says she forgot everything she knew, 
when she discovered Christian Science. I real- 
ize that noumenon is a daisy; and I will not 
deny that I shall use it whenever I am in a com- 
pany which I think I can embarrass with it; 
but, at the same time, I think it is out of place 
among friends in an autobiography. There, I 
think a person ought not to have anything up 
his sleeve. It undermines confidence. But 
my dissatisfaction with the quoted passage is 
not on account of noumenon ; it is on account of 
the misuse of the word "silenced." You can- 
not silence portraiture with a noumenon; if 
portraiture should make a noise, a way could be 
found to silence it, but even then it could not 
be done with a noumenon. Not even with a 
brick, some authorities think. 



122 



" It may be that the mortal life-battle still 
wages/' eta Page 35. 

That is clumsy. Battles do not wage, bat- 
tles are waged. Mrs. Eddy has one very curi- 
ous and interesting peculiarity: whenever she 
notices that she is chortling along without say- 
ing anything, she pulls up with a sudden " God 
is over us all," or some other sounding irrele- 
vancy, and for the moment it seems to light up 
the whole district; then, before you can recover 
from the shock, she goes flitting pleasantly and 
meaninglessly along again, and you hurry hope- 
fully after her, thinking you are going to get 
something this time; but as soon as she has led 
you far enough away from her turkeylet she 
takes to a tree. Whenever she discovers that 
she is getting pretty disconnected, she couples- 
up with an ostentatious " But " which has noth- 
ing to do with anything that went before or is 
to come after, then she hitches some empties to 
the train unrelated verses from the Bible, usu- 
ally and steams out of sight and leaves you 
wondering how she did that clever thing. For 
striking instances, see bottom paragraph on 



page 34 and the paragraph on page 35 of her 
Autobiography. She has a purpose a deep and 
dark and artful purpose in what she Is saying 
in the first paragraph, and you guess what it is, 
but that is due to your own talent, not hers; 
she has made it as obscure as language could 
do it. The other paragraph has no meaning 
and no discoverable intention. It is merely 
one of her God-over-alls* I cannot spare room 
for it in this place. 1 

" I beheld with ineffable awe our great Mas- 
ter's marvellous skill in demanding neither 
obedience to hygienic laws nor, ' ' etc. Page 4 1 . 

The word is loosely chosen skill. She 
probably meant judgment, intuition, penetra- 
tion, or wisdom, 

" Naturally, my first jottings were but efforts 
to express in feeble diction Truth's ultimate." 
Page 42, 

One understands what she means, but she 
should have been able to say what she meant 
* See Appendix B. M.T. 



124 

at any time before she discovered Christian 
Science and forgot everything she knew and 
after it, too. If she had put " feeble " in front 
of "efforts" and then left out "in" and "dic- 
tion," she would have scored. 

"... its written expression increases in per- 
fection under the guidance of the great Mas- 
ter." Page 43. 

It is an error. Not even in those advanta- 
geous circumstances can increase be added to 
perfection. 

" Evil is not mastered by evil; it can only be 
overcome with Good. This brings out the 
nothingness of evil, and the eternal Something- 
ness vindicates the Divine Principle and im- 
proves the race of Adam." Page 76. 

This is too extraneous for me. That is the 
trouble with Mrs. Eddy when she sets out 
to explain an over -large exhibit: the min- 
ute you think the light is bursting upon you 
the candle goes out and your mind begins to 
wander. 



125 

" No one else can drain the cup which I have 
drunk to the dregs, as the discoverer and teacher 
of Christian Science." Page 47. 

That is saying we cannot empty an empty 
cup. We knew it before; and we know she 
meant to tell us that that particular cup is go- 
ing to remain empty. That is, we think that 
that was the idea, but we cannot be sure. She 
has a perfectly astonishing talent for putting 
words together in such a way as to make 
successful inquiry -into their intention im- 
possible. 

She general^ makes us uneasy when she be- 
gins to tunsrtip on her fine-writing timbrel. It 

carries Hijack to her Plague-Spot and Poetry 

/* 

days, aad I just dread those: 




"Into mortal mind's material obliquity I 
f gazed and stood abashed. Blanched was the 
cheek of pride. My heart bent low before the 
omnipotence of Spirit, and a tint of humility 
soft as the heart of a moonbeam mantled the 
earth. Bethlehem and Bethany, Gethsemane 
and Calvary, spoke to my chastened sense as 
by the tearful lips of a babe." Page 48. 



126 

The heart of a moonbeam is a pretty enough 
Friendship's- Album expression let it pass, 
though I do think the figure a little strained; 
but humility has no tint, humility has no com- 
plexion, and if it had it could not mantle the 
earth. A moonbeam might I do not know 
but she did not say it was the moonbeam. But 
let it go, I cannot decide it, she mixes me up so. 
A babe hasn't " tearful lips/' it's its eyes. You 
find none of Mrs. Eddy's kind of English in 
Science and Health not a line of it. 



CHAPTER III 

SETTING aside title-page, Index, etc., the little 
Autobiography begins on page 7 and ends on 
page 130. My quotations are from the first 
forty pages* They seem to me to prove the 
presence of the "prentice hand. The style of 
the forty pages Is loose and feeble and 'pren- 
tice-like. The movement of the narrative Is 
not orderly and sequential, but rambles around, 
and skips forward and back and here and there 
and yonder, "prentice-fashion. Many a jour- 
neyman has broken up his narrative and 
skipped about and rambled around, but he did 
it for a ptirpose, for an advantage; there was 
art in it, and points to be scored by it; the ob- 
servant reader perceived the game, and en- 
joyed it and respected It, if It was well 
played. But Mrs. Eddy's performance was 
without intention, and destitute . of art. She 
could score no points by It on those terms, 
and almost any reader can see that her 



128 

work was the uncalculated puttering of a 
novice. 

In the above paragraph I have described the 
first third of the booklet. That third being 
completed, Mrs. Eddy leaves the rabbit-range, 
crosses the frontier, and steps out upon her 
far- spreading big-game territory Christian 
Science and there is an instant change! The 
style smartly improves, and the clumsy little 
technical offences disappear, In these two- 
thirds of the booklet I find only one such of- 
fence, and it has the look of being a printer's 
error. ~ 

I leave the riddle with the reader. Perhaps 
he can explain how it is that a person trained 
or untrained who on the one day can write 
nothing better than Plague- Spot- Bacilli and 
feeble and stumbling and wandering personal 
history littered with false figures and obscu- 
rities and technical blunders, can on the next 
day sit down and write fluently, smoothly, 
compactly, capably, and confidently on a great 
big thundering subject, and do it as easily and 
comfortably as a whale paddles around the 
globe. 



129 

As for me, I have scribbled so much in fifty 
years that I have become saturated with con- 
victions of one sort and another concerning a 
scribbler's limitations; and these are so strong 
that when I am familiar with a literary per- 
son's work I feel perfectly sure that I know 
enough about his limitations to know what he 
can not do. If Mr. Howells should pretend to 
me that he wrote the Plague -Spot -Bacilli 
rhapsody, I should receive the statement cour- 
teously; but I should know it for a well, for a 
perversion. If the late Josh Billings should 
rise up and tell me that he wrote Herbert 
Spencer's philosophies, I should answer and 
say that the spelling casts a doubt upon his 
claim. If the late Jonathan Edwards should 
rise up and teH me he wrote Mr. Dooley's books, 
I should answer and say that the marked differ- 
ence between his style and Dooley's is argu- 
ment against the soundness of his statement. 
You see how much I think of circumstantial 
evidence. In literary matters in my belief 
it is often better than any person's word, better 
than any shady character's oath. It is diffi- 
cult for me to beEeve that the same hand that 



1 3Q 

wrote the Plague-Spot-Bacilli and the first 
third of the little Eddy biography wrote also 
Science and Health. Indeed, it is more than 
difficult, it is impossible. 

Largely speaking* I have read acres of what 
purported to be Mrs. Eddy's writings, in the 
past two months. I cannot know* but I am 
convinced, that the circumstantial evidence 
shows that her actual share in the work of com- 
posing and phrasing these things was so slight 
as to be inconsequential Where she puts her 
literary foot down, her trail across her paid pol- 
isher's page is as plain as the elephant's in a 
Sunday-school procession,, Her verbal output, 
when left undoctored by her clerks, is quite 
unmistakable. It always exhibits the strong- 
ly distinctive features observable in the virgin 
passages from her pen already quoted by me: 

Desert vacancy, as regards thought. 

Self-complacency. 

Puerility. 

Sentimentality. 

Affectations of scholarly learning. 

Lust after eloquent and flowery expression. 

Repetition of pet poetic picturesquenesses. 



Confused and wandering statement. 

Metaphor gone Insane* 

Meaningless words, used because they are 
pretty, or showy, or unusual. 

Sorrowful attempts at the epigrammatic. 

Destitution of originality. 

The fat volume called Miscellaneous Writ- 
ings of Mrs. Eddy contains several hundred 
pages. Of the five hundred and fifty -four 
pages of prose in it I find ten lines, on page 
319, to be Mrs. Eddy's; also about a page of 
the preface or ** Prospectus "; also about fif- 
teen pages scattered along through the book. 
If she wrote any of the rest of the prose, it was 
rewritten after her by another hand. Here I 
will insert two-thirds of her page of the pros- 
pectus. It is evident that whenever, under 
the inspiration of the Deity, she turns out a 
book, she is always allowed to do some of the 
preface* I wonder why that is? It always 
mars the work* I think it is done in humor- 
ous malice. I think the clerks like to see her 
give herself away. They know she will, her 
stock of usable materials being limited and her 
procedure in employing them always the same, 



132 

substantially. They know that when the ini- 
tiated come upon her first erudite allusion, or 
upon any one of her other stage-properties, 
they can shut their eyes and tell what will fol- 
low* She usually throws off an easy remark 
all sodden with Greek or Hebrew or Latin learn- 
ing; she usually has a person watching for a 
star she can seldom get away from that poetic 
idea sometimes it is a Chaldee, sometimes a 
Walking Delegate, sometimes an entire stran- 
ger, but be he what he may, he is generally 
there when the train is ready to move, and has 
his pass in his hat-band; she generally has a 
Being with a Dome on him, or some other cover 
that is unusual and out of the fashion; she likes 
to fire off a Scripture-verse where it will make 
the handsomest noise and come nearest to 
breaking the connection; she of ten throws out 
a Forefelt, or a Poresplendor, or a Poreslander 
where it will have a fine nautical foreto'gallant 
sound and make the sentence sing; after which 
she is nearly sure to throw discretion away and 
take to her deadly passion, Intoxicated Meta- 
phor. At such a time the Mrs. Eddy that does 
not hesitate is lost: 



" The ancient Greek looked longingly for the 
Olympiad* The Chaldee watched the appear- 
ing of a star; to him no higher destiny dawned 
on the dome of being than that foreshadowed 
by signs in the heavens. The meek Nazarene, 
the scoffed of all scoffers, said, ' Ye can discern 
the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the 
signs of the times?' for He forefelt and fore- 
saw the ordeal of a perfect Christianity, hated 
by sinners. 

" To kindle all minds with a gleam of grati- 
tude, the new idea that comes welling up from 
infinite Truth needs to be understood. The 
seer of this age should be a sage. 

" Humility is the stepping-stone to a higher 
recognition of Deity. The mounting sense 
gathers fresh forms and strange fire from the 
ashes of dissolving self, and drops the world. 
Meekness heightens immortal attributes, only 
by removing the dust that dims them. Good* 
ness reveals another scene and another self 
seemingly rolled up in shades, but brought to 
light by the evolutions of advancing thought, 
whereby we discern the power of Truth and 
Love to heal the sick. 

M Pride is ignorance; those assume most who 
have the least wisdom or experience; and they 



steal from their neighbor, because they have so 
little of their own." Miscellaneous Writings 9 
page i ? and six lines at top of page 2. 

It is not believable that the hand that wrote 
those clumsy and affected sentences wrote the 
smooth English of Science and Health. 



CHAPTER IT 

IT is often said in print that Mrs. Eddy claims 
that God was the Author of Science and Health, 
Mr. Peabody states in his pamphlet that " she 
says not she but God was the Author." I can- 
not find that in her autobiography she makes 
this transference of the authorship, but I think 
that in it she definitely claims that she did her 
work under His inspiration definitely for her; 
for as a rule she is not a very definite person, 
even when she seems to be trying her best to 
be clear and positive. Speaking of the early 
days when her Science was beginning to unfold 
itself and gather form in her mind, she says 
(Autobiography, page 43) : 

" The divine hand led me into a new world of 
light and Life, a fresh universe old to God, 
but new to His 'little one/" 

She being His little one, as I understand it. 



136 



divine band led her. It seems to mean 
''"God inspired me"; but when a person uses 
metaphors instead of statistics and that is 
Mrs. Eddy's common fashion one cannot al- 
ways feel sure about the intention. 

[Page 56.] "Even the Scripture gave no 
direct interpretation of the Scientific basis for 
demonstrating the spiritual Principle of heal- 
ing, until our Heavenly Father saw fit, through 
the Key to the Scriptures, in Science and Health, 
to unlock this ' mystery of godliness/ " 

Another baffling metaphor. If she had tised 
plain forecastle English, and said " God wrote 
the Key and I put it in my book " ; or if she had 
said "God furnished me the solution of the 
mystery and I put it on paper"; or if she had 
said "God did it all," then we should under- 
stand; but her phrase is open to any and all of 
those translations, and is a Key which unlocks 
nothing for us. However, it seems to at 
least mean "God inspired me," if nothing 
more. 

There was personal and intimate commun* 
ion, at any rate we get that much out of the 



riddles. The connection extended to business, 
after the establishment of the teaching and 
healing industry* 

[Page 71.] "When God impelled me to set 
a price on my instruction/ 7 etc. Further down : 
"God has since shown me, in multitudinous 
ways, the wisdom of this decision/" 

She was not able to think of a "financial 
equivalent" meaning a pecuniary equivalent 
for her "instruction in Christian Science 
Mind-healing/* In this emergency she was 
"led" to charge three hundred dollars for a 
term of " twelve half-days/' She does not say 
who led her, she only says that the amount 
greatly troubled her. I think it means that 
the price was suggested from above, "led" be- 
ing a theological term identical with our com- 
mercial phrase "personally conducted." She 
" shrank from asking it, but was finally led y by 
a strange providence, to accept this fee." 
"Providence" is another theological term, 
Two leds and a providence, taken together, 
make a pretty strong argument for inspiration. 
I think that these statistics make it dear that 



the price was arranged above. This view is 
constructively supported by the fact, already 
quoted, that God afterwards approved, "in 
multitudinous ways/' her wisdom in accepting 
the mentioned fee. " Multitudinous ways"- 
multitudinous encoring suggests enthusiasm. 
Business enthusiasm. And it suggests near- 
ness. God's nearness to his " little one/ 9 Near- 
ness, and a watchful personal interest. A 
warm, palpitating, Standard -Oil interest, so 
to speak. All this indicates inspiration. We 
may assume, then, two inspirations: one for the 
book, the other for the business. 

The evidence for inspiration is further aug- 
mented by the testimony of Rev, George Tom- 
kins, D.D., already quoted, that Mrs. Eddy and 
her book were foretold in Revelation, and 
that Mrs. Eddy "is God's brightest thought to 
this age, giving us the spiritual interpretation 
of the Bible in the ' little book' " of the Angel 

I am aware that it is not Mr. Tomkins that is 
speaking, but Mrs. Eddy. The commissioned 
lecturers of the Christian Science Church have 
to be members of the Board of Lectureship, 
(By-laws, Sec. 2, p. 70.) The Board of Lect- 



ureship is selected by the Board of Directors 
of the Church. (By-laws, Sec. 3, p. 70.) The 
Board of Directors of the Church is the prop- 
erty of Mrs. Eddy. (By-laws, p. 22.) Mr. 
Toinkins did not make that statement with- 
out authorization from headquarters. He nec- 
essarily got it from the Board of Directors, 
the Board of Directors from Mrs. Eddy, Mrs. 
Eddy from the Deity. Mr. Tomkins would 
have been turned down by that procession if 
his remarks had been unsatisfactory to it. 

It may be that there is evidence somewhere 
as has been claimed that Mrs. Eddy has 
charged upon the Deity the verbal authorship 
of Science and Health* But if she ever made 
the charge, she has withdrawn it (as it seems 
to me), and in the most formal and unqualified 
of all ways. See Autobiography* page 57 : 

" When the demand for this book increased 
, . . the copyright was infringed* I entered a 
suit at Law, and my copyright was protected/ 5 

Thus it is plain that she did not plead that 
the Deity was the (verbal) Author; for if she 



140 

had done that, she would have lost her case- 
and with rude promptness. It was In the old 
days before the Berne Convention and before 
the passage of our amended law of 1891, and 
the court would have quoted the following 
stern clause from the existing statute and 
frowned her out of the place: 

" No Foreigner can acquire copyright in the 
United States." 

To sum up. The evidence before me indi- 
cates three things: 

1. That Mrs. Eddy claims the verbal author- 
ship for herself. 

2. That she denies it to the Deity. 

3. That in her belief she wrote the book 
under the inspiration of the Deity, but fur- 
nished the language herself. 

In one place in the Autobiography she claims 
both the language and the ideas; but when this 
witness is testifying, one must draw the line 
somewhere, or she will prove both sides of her 
case nine sides, if desired. 

It is too true. Much too true. Many, many 
times too true. She is a most trying witness 
the most trying witness that ever kissed the 



Book, I am sure. There is no keeping up with 
her erratic testimony. As soon as you have 
got her share of the authorship nailed where 
you half hope and half believe it will stay and 
cannot be joggled loose any more, she joggles it 
loose again or seems to; you cannot be sure, 
for her habit of dealing in meaningless meta- 
phors instead of in plain, straightforward sta- 
tistics, makes it nearly always impossible to tell 
just what it is she is trying to say. She was 
definite when she claimed both the language 
and the ideas of the book. That seemed to 
settle the matter. It seemed to distribute the 
percentages of credit with precision between 
the collaborators: ninety-two per cent, to Mrs. 
Eddy, who did all the work, and eight per cent, 
to the Deity, who furnished the inspiration 
not enough of it to damage the copyright In 
a country closed against Foreigners, and yet 
plenty to advertise the book and market it at 
famine rates. Then Mrs. Eddy does not keep 
still, but fetches around and comes forward 
and testifies again. It is most injudicious. For 
she resorts to metaphor this time, and it makes 
trouble, for she seems to reverse the percent- 



142 

ages and claim only the eight per cent, for her- 
self. I quote from Mr. Peabody's book (Eddy- 
ism, or Christian Science. Boston: 15 Court 
Square, price twenty-five cents) : 

" Speaking of this book, Mrs. Eddy, in Jan- 
uary last (1901) said: ' I should blush to write 
of Science and Health, with Key to the Scriptures, 
as I have, were it of human origin, and I, apart 
from God, its author; but as I was only a scribe 
echoing the harmonies of Heaven in divine 
metaphysics, I cannot be supermodest of the 
Christian Science text-book/ " 

Mr. Peabody's comment: 

" Nothing could be plainer than that. Here 
is a distinct avowal that the book entitled 
Science and Health was the work of Almighty 
God." 

It does seem to amount to that. She was 
only a " scribe/' Confound the word, it is just 
a confusion, it has no determinable meaning 
there, it leaves us in the air. A scribe is merely 
a person who writes. He may be a copyist, 



143 

he may be an amanuensis, he may be a writer 
of originals, and furnish both the language and 
the ideas. As usual with Mrs. Eddy, the con- 
nection affords no help "echoing" throws no 
light upon " scribe. " A rock can reflect an 
echo, a wall can do it, a mountain can do it, 
many things can do it, but a scribe can't. A 
scribe that could reflect an echo could get over 
thirty dollars a week in a side-show. Many 
impresarios would rather have him than a cow 
with four tails. If we allow that this present 
scribe was setting down the "harmonies of 
Heaven" and certainly that seems to have 
been the case then there was only one way to 
do it that I can think of: listen to the music 
and put down the notes one after another as 
they fell. In that case Mrs. Eddy did not in- 
vent the tune, she only entered it on paper. 
Therefore dropping the metaphor she was 
merely an amanuensis, and furnished neither 
the language of Science and Health nor the 
ideas. It reduces her to eight per cent, (and 
the dividends on that and the rest). 

Is that it? We shall never know. For Mrs. 
Eddy is liable to testify again at any time. But 



144 

until she does it, I think we must conclude that 
the Deity was Author of the whole book, and 
Mrs. Eddy merely His telephone and stenog- 
rapher. Granting this, her claim as the Voice 
of God stands for the present justified and 
established. 

POSTSCRIPT 

I overlooked something. It appears that 
there was more of that utterance than Mr. Pea- 
body has quoted in the above paragraph. It 
will be found in Mrs. Eddy's organ, the Chris- 
tian Science Journal (January, 1901) and reads 
as follows: 

" It was not myself . . . which dictated Science 
and Health, with Key to the Scriptures." 

That is certainly clear enough. The words 
which I have removed from that important sen- 
tence explain Who it was that did the dictating. 
It was done by 

"the divine power of Truth and Love, in- 
finitely above me/' 



Certainly that is definite. At last, through 
her personal testimony, we have a sure grip 
upon the following vital facts, and they settle 
the authorship of Science and Health beyond 
peradventure : 

1. Mrs. Eddy furnished "the ideas and the 
language." 

2. God furnished the ideas and the language. 
It is a great comfort to have the matter au- 
thoritatively settled. 



- CHAPTER V 

IT is hard to locate her, she shifts about so 
much. She is a shining drop of quicksilver 
which you put your finger on and it isn't there. 
There is a paragraph in the Autobiography 
(page 96) which places in seemingly darkly sig- 
nificant procession three Personages : 

1. The Virgin Mary. 

2. Jesus of Nazareth. 

3. Mrs. Eddy. 

This is the paragraph referred to: 

" No person can take the individual place of 
the Virgin Mary. No person can compass or 
fulfil the individual mission of Jesus of Naza- 
reth. No person can take the place of the au- 
thor of Science and Health, the discoverer and 
founder of Christian Science. Each individual 
must fill his own niche in time and eternity." 

I have read it many times, but I still cannot 
be sure that I rightly understand it. If the 



Saviotir's name had been placed first and the 
Virgin Mary's second and Mrs. Eddy's third, I 
should draw the inference that a descending 
scale from First Importance to Second Im- 
portance and then to Small Importance was 
indicated; but to place the Virgin first, the 
Saviour second, and Mrs. Eddy third, seems to 
turn the scale the other way and make it an 
ascending scale of Importances, with Mrs. Eddy 
ranking the other two and holding first place. 
I think that that was perhaps the intention, 
but none but a seasoned Christian Scientist 
can examine a literary animal of Mrs. Eddy's 
creation and tell which end of it the tail is on. 
She is easily the most baffling and bewildering 
writer in the literary trade. 



EDDY is a commonplace name, and would 
have an unimpressive aspect in the list of the 
reformed Holy Family. She has thought of 
that. In the book of By-laws written by her 
" impelled by a power not one's own " there 
is a paragraph which explains how and when 
her disciples came to confer a title upon her; 



148 

and this explanation is followed by a warning 
as to what will happen to any female Scientist 
who shall desecrate it: 

" The title of Mother. Therefore if a student 
of Christian Science shall apply this title, either 
to herself or to others, except as the term for 
kinship according to the flesh, it shall be re- 
garded by the Church as an indication of disre- 
spect for their Pastor Emeritus, and unfitness 
to be a member of the Mother-Church." 

She is the Pastor Emeritus. 

While the quoted paragraph about the Pro- 
cession seems to indicate that Mrs. Eddy is 
expecting to occupy the First Place in it, that 
expectation is not definitely avowed. In an 
earlier utterance of hers she is clearer clearer, 
and does not claim the first place all to herself, 
but only the half of it. I quote from Mr. 
Peabody's book again: 

" In the Christian Science Journal for April, 
1889, when it was her property, and published 
by her, it was claimed for her, and with her 
sanction, that she was equal with Jesus, and 



149 

elaborate effort was made to establish the 
claim. 

"Mrs. Eddy has distinctly authorized the 
claim in her behalf that she herself was the 
chosen successor to and equal of Jesus." 

In her Miscellaneous Writings (using her once 
favorite "We" for "I") she says that "While 
we entertain decided views . , . and shall express 
them as duty demands, we shall claim no espe- 
cial gift from our divine origin/' etc. 

Our divine origin. It suggests Equal again. 
It is inferable, then, that in the near by-and-by 
the new Church will officially rank the Holy 
Family in the following order: 

1. Jesus of Nazareth. i. Our Mother, 

2. The Virgin Mary. 

SUMMARY 

I am not playing with Christian Science and 
its founder, I am examining them ; and I am do- 
ing it because of the interest I feel in the in- 
quiry. My results may seem inadequate to the 
reader, but they have for me clarified a muddle 



and brought a sort of order out of a chaos, and 
so I value them. 

My readings of Mrs. Eddy's uninspired mis- 
cellaneous literary efforts have convinced me 
of several things : 

1. That she did not write Science and Health. 

2. That the Deity did (or did not) write it. 

3. That She thinks She wrote it. 

4. That She believes She wrote it under the 
Deity's inspiration. 

5. That She believes She is a Member of the 
Holy Family. 

6. That She believes She is the equal of the 
Head of it. 

Finally, I think She is now entitled to the 
capital S on her own evidence. 



CHAPTER VI 

THUS far we have a part of Mrs. Eddy's por- 
trait. Not made of fictions, surmises, reports, 
rumors, innuendoes, dropped by her enemies; 
no, she has furnished all of the materials herself, 
and laid them on the canvas, under my general 
superintendence and direction. As far as she 
has gone with it, it is the presentation of a com- 
placent, commonplace, illiterate New England 
woman who "forgot everything she knew" 
when she discovered her discovery, then wrote 
a Bible in good English under the inspiration of 
God, and climbed up it to the supremest sum- 
mit of earthly grandeur attainable by man 
where she sits serene to-day, beloved and wor- 
shipped by a multitude of human beings of as 
good average intelligence as is possessed by 
those that march under the banner of any com- 
peting cult. This is not intended to flatter the 
competing cults, it is merely a statement of cold 
fact. 



That a commonplace person should go climb^ 
ing aloft and become a god or a half-god or a 
quarter-god and be worshipped by men and 
women of average intelligence, is nothing. It 
has happened a million times, it will happen a 
hundred million more. It has been millions of 
years since the first of these supernaturals ap- 
peared, and by the time the last one in that 
inconceivably remote future shall have per- 
formed his solemn little high-jinks on the stage 
and closed the business, there will be enough of 
them accumulated in the museum on the Other 
Side to start a heaven of their own and jam it. 

Each in his turn those little supernaturals of 
our by-gone ages and aeons joined the monster 
procession of his predecessors and marched 
horizonward, disappeared, and was forgotten. 
They changed nothing, they built nothing, they 
left nothing behind them to remember them by, 
nothing to hold their disciples together, noth- 
ing to solidify their work and enable it to defy 
the assaults of time and the weather. They 
passed, and left a vacancy. They made one 
fatal mistake ; they all made it ? each in his turn : 
they failed to organize their forces, they failed 



to centralize their strength, they failed to pro- 
vide a fresh Bible and a sure and perpetual cash 
income for business, and often they failed to 
provide a new and accepted Divine Personage 
to worship. 

Mrs. Eddy is not of that small fry. The ma- 
terials that go to the making of the rest of her 
portrait will prove it. She will furnish them 
herself: 

She published her book. She copyrighted 
it. She copyrights everything. If she should 
say, "Good-morning; how do you do?" she 
would copyright it; for she is a careful person, 
and knows the value of small things. 

She began to teach her Science, she began to 
heal, she began to gather converts to her new 
religion fervent, sincere, devoted, grateful 
people. A year or two later she organized her 
first Christian Science "Association/' with six 
of her disciples on the roster. 

She continued to teach and heal She was 
charging nothing, she says, although she was 
very poor. She taught and healed gratis four 
years altogether, she says. 



154 

Then, in 1879-81 she was become strong 
enough, and well enough established, to vent- 
ure a couple of impressively important moves. 
The first of these moves was to aggrandize the 
" Association " to a "Church." Brave? It is 
the right name for it, I think. The former 
name suggests nothing, invited no remark, no 
criticism, no inquiry, no hostility; the new 
name invited them all. She must have made 
this intrepid venture on her own motion. She 
could have had no important advisers at that 
early day. If we accept it as her own idea and 
her own act and I think we must we have 
one key to her character. And it will explain 
subsequent acts of hers that would merely stun 
us and stupefy us without it. Shall we call it 
courage? Or shall we call it recklessness? 
Courage observes; reflects; calculates; surveys 
the whole situation; counts the cost, estimates 
the odds, makes up its mind; then goes at the 
enterprise resolute to win or perish. Reck- 
lessness does not reflect, it plunges fearlessly in 
with a hurrah, and takes the risks, whatever 



they may be, regardless of expense. Reckless- 
ness often fails, Mrs. Eddy has never failed 



155 

from the point of view of her followers. The 
point of view of other people is naturally not a 
matter of weighty importance to her. 

The new Church was not born loose-jointed 
and featureless, but had a defined plan, a def- 
inite character, definite aims, and a name which 
was a challenge, and defied all comers. It 
was "a Mind-healing Church." It was "with- 
out a creed." Its name, " The Church of Christ, 
Scientist/' 

Mrs. Eddy could not copyright her Church, 
but she chartered it, which was the same thing 
and relieved the pain. It had twenty-six char- 
ter members. Mrs, Eddy was at once installed 
as its pastor. 

The other venture, above referred to, was 
Mrs. Eddy's Massachusetts Metaphysical Col- 
lege, in which was taught "the pathology of 
spiritual power/' She could not copyright it, 
but she got it chartered. For faculty it had 
herself, her husband of the period (Dr. Eddy), 
and her adopted son, Dr. Foster-Eddy. The 
college term was "barely three weeks," she 
says. Again she was bold, brave, rash, reckless 
choose for yourself for she not only began 



to charge the student, but charged him a kun 
dred dollars a week for the enlightenments. And 
got it ? some may ask. Easily. Pupils flocked 
from far and near. They came by the hundred. 
Presently the term was cut down nearly half, 
but the price remained as before. To be exact, 
the term-cut was to seven lessonsprice, three 
hundred dollars. The college "yielded a large 
income/* This is believable. In seven years 
Mrs. Eddy taught, as she avers, over four thou- 
sand students in it. (Preface to 1902 edition of 
Science and Health.) Three hundred times four 
thousand isbut perhaps you can cipher it 
yourself. I could do it ordinarily, but I fell 
down yesterday and hurt my leg. Cipher it; 
you will see that it is a grand sum for a woman 
to earn in seven years. Yet that was not all 
she got out of her college in the seven. 

At the time that she was charging the pri- 
mary student three hundred dollars for twelve 
lessons she was not content with this tidy as- 
sessment, but had other ways of plundering 
him. By advertisement she offered him priv- 
ileges whereby he could add eighteen lessons to 
his store for five hundred dollars more. That 



Is to say, he could get a total of thirty lessons 
in her college for eight hundred dollars. 

Four thousand times eight hundred is but 
it is a difficult sum for a cripple who has not 
been " demonstrated over" to cipher; let it go. 
She taught "over" four thousand students in 
seven years. "Over" is not definite, but it 
probably represents a non-paying surplus of 
learners over and above the paying four thou- 
sand. Charity students, doubtless. I think 
that as interesting an advertisement as has 
been printed since the romantic old days of the 
other buccaneers is this one from the Christian 
Science Journal for September, 1886: 

" MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL 
COLLEGE 

" REV. MARY BAKER G. EDDY, PRESIDENT 

"571 Columbus Avenue, Boston 

" The collegiate course in Christian Science 
metaphysical healing includes twelve lessons. 
Tuition, three hundred dollars. 

" Course in metaphysical obstetrics include^ 



six daily lectures, and is open only to students 
from this college. Tuition, one hundred dollars. 

" Class in theology, open (like the above) to 
graduates, receives six additional lectures on 
the Scriptures, and summary of the principle 
and practice of Christian Science, two hundred 
dollars. 

" Normal class is open to those who have 
taken the first course at this college; six daily 
lectures complete the Normal course. Tuition, 
two hundred dollars. 

" No invalids, and only persons of good moral 
character, are accepted as students. All stu- 
dents are subject to examination and rejection; 
and they are liable to leave the class if found 
unfit to remain in it. 

"A limited number of clergymen received 
free of charge. 

11 Largest discount to indigent students, one 
hundred dollars on the first course. 

" No deduction on the others. 

" Husband and wife, entered together, three 
hundred dollars. 

"Tuition for all strictly in advance.*' 

There it is the horse-leech's daughter alive 
again, after a three-century vacation. Fifty 



159 

or sixty hours' lecturing for eight hundred 
dollars. 

I was in error as to one matter: there are 
no charity students. Gratis-taught clergymen 
must not be placed under that head; they are 
merely an advertisement. Pauper students can 
get into the infant class on a two - third rate 
(cash in advance), but not even an archangel 
can get into the rest of the game at anything 
short of par, cash down. For it is " in the spirit 
of Christ's charity, as one who is joyful to bear 
healing to the sick " 1 that Mrs. Eddy is working 
the game. She sends the healing to them out- 
side. 

She cannot bear it to them inside the college, 
for the reason that she does not allow a sick 
candidate to get in. It is true that this smells 
of inconsistency, 2 but that is nothing; Mrs. 
Eddy would not be Mrs. Eddy if she should ever 
chance to be consistent about anything two 
days running. 

Except in the matter of the Dollar. The 

1 Mrs. Eddy's Introduction to Science and Health. 

2 " There is no disease"; "sickness is a belief only." 
Science andHeaUk, vol. ii, page 173, edition of 1884. M. T* 



i.6o 

Dollar, and appetite for power and notoriety. 
English must also be added; she Is always con- 
sistent, she Is always Mrs. Eddy, In her English: 
It Is always and consistently confused and crip- 
pled and poor. She wrote the Advertisement ; 
her literary trade-marks are there. When she 
says all " students " are subject to examination, 
she does not mean students, she means candi- 
dates for that lofty place a When she says stu- 
dents are "liable" to leave the class If found 
unfit to remain In It, she does not mean that If 
they find themselves unfit, or be found unfit by 
others, they will be likely to ask permission to 
leave the class ; she means that if she finds them 
unfit she -will be "liable" to fire them out. 
When she nobly offers " tuition for all strictly 
In advance," she does not mean "instruction 
for all in advance payment for It later." No, 
that Is only what she says, it Is not what she 
means. If she had written Science and Health, 
the oldest man in the world would not be able 
to tell with certainty what any passage in it 
was intended to mean. 



CHAPTER VII 

HER Church was on Its legs. 

She was its pastor. It was prospering. 

She was appointed one of a committee to 
draught By-laws for its government. It may 
be observed, without overplus of irreverence, 
that this was larks for her. She did all of the 
draughting herself. From the very beginning 
she was always in the front seat when there 
was business to be done; in the front seat, with 
both eyes open, and looking sharply out for 
Number One; in the front seat, working Mortal 
Mind with fine effectiveness and giving Immor- 
tal Mind a rest for Sunday. When her Church 
was reorganized, by-and-by, the By-laws were 
retained. She saw to that. In these Laws for 
the government of her Church, her empire, her 
despotism, Mrs. Eddy's character is embalmed 
for good and all. I think a particularized ex- 
amination of these Church-laws will be found 
interesting. And not the less so if we keep in 



mind that they were " impelled by a power not 
one's own/' as she s&ysAngUce, the inspira- 
tion of God. 

It is a Church "without a creed." Still, it 
has one. Mrs. Eddy draughted it and copy- 
righted it. In her own name. You cannot be- 
come a member of the Mother-Church (nor of 
any Christian Science Church) without signing 
it. It forms the first chapter of the By-laws, 
and is caUed " Tenets." " Tenets of The Mother- 
Church, The First Church of Christ, Scientist." 
It has no hell in it it throws it overboard. 

THE PASTOR EMERITUS 

About the time of the reorganization, Mrs. 
Eddy retired from her position of pastor of her 
Church, abolished the office of pastor in all 
branch Churches, and appointed her book, Sci- 
ence and Health, to be pastor-universal. Mrs. 
Eddy did not disconnect herself from the office 
entirely, when she retired, but appointed her- 
self Pastor Emeritus. It is a misleading title, 
and belongs to the family of that phrase " with- 
out a creed/ 7 It advertises her as being a 



merely honorary official, with nothing to do f 
and no authority. The Czar of Russia is Em- 
peror Emeritus on the same terms. Mrs. Eddy 
was Autocrat of the Church before, with limit- 
less authority, and she kept her grip on that 
limitless authority when she took that fictitious 
title. 

It is curious and interesting to note with what 
an unerring instinct the Pastor Emeritus has 
thought out and forecast all possible encroach- 
ments upon her planned autocracy, and barred 
the way against them, in the By-laws which 
she framed and copyrighted tinder the guid- 
ance of the Supreme Being. 

THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS 

For instance, when Article I. speaks of a 
President and Board of Directors, you think 
you have discovered a formidable check upon 
the powers and ambitions of the honorary pas- 
tor, the ornamental pastor, the f unctionless pas- 
tor, the Pastor Emeritus, but it is a mistake. 
These great officials are of the phrase-family of 
the Church- Without-a-Creed and the Pastor- 



164 

With-NotMng-to-Do; that Is to say, of the 
family of Large-Names- WHcli-Mean-Nothing. 
The Board Is of so little consequence that the 
By-laws do not state how It is chosen, nor who 
does it; but they do state, most definitely, that 
the Board cannot fill a vacancy in its number 
" except the candidate is approved by the Pastor 
Emeritus.' 9 

The "candidate" The Board cannot even 
proceed to an election until the Pastor Emeritus 
has examined the list and squelched such can- 
didates as are not satisfactory to her. 

Whether the original first Board began as the 
personal property of Mrs. Eddy or not, it is 
foreseeable that in time, under this By-law, 
she would own it. Such a first Board might 
chafe under such a rule as that, and try to 
legislate it out of existence some day. But 
Mrs. Eddy was awake. She foresaw that dan- 
ger, and added this ingenious and effective 
clattse: 

" This By - law can neither be amended nor 
annulled, except by consent of Mrs. Eddy, the 
Pastor Emeritus" 



THE PRESIDENT 

The Board of Directors, or Serfs, or Ciphers, 
elects the President* 

On these clearly worded terms: "Subject to 
the approval of tJte Pastor Emeritus" 

Therefore She elects him. 

A long term can invest a high official with 
influence and power, and make him dangerous. 
Mrs. Eddy reflected upon that ; so she limits the 
President's term to a year. She has a capable 
commerical head, an organizing head, a head 
for government. 

TREASURER AND CLERK 

There are a Treasurer and a Clerk. They are 
elected by the Board of Directors. That is to 
say, by Mrs. Eddy. 

Their terms of office expire on the first Tues- 
day in June of each year, "or upon the election 
of their successors." They must be watchfully 
obedient and satisfactory to her, or she will 
elect and install their successors with a sud- 
denness that can be unpleasant to them. It 



i66 

goes without saying that the Treasurer man- 
ages the Treasury to suit Mrs. Eddy, and is in 
fact merely Temporary Deputy Treasurer. 

Apparently the Clerk has but two duties to 
perform: to read messages from Mrs. Eddy to 
First Members assembled in solemn Council, 
and provide lists of candidates for Church 
membership. The select body entitled First 
Members are the aristocracy of the Mother- 
Church, the Charter Members, the Aborigines, 
a sort of stylish but unsalaried little College of 
Cardinals, good for show, but not indispensable. 
Nobody is indispensable in Mrs. Eddy's empire; 
she sees to that. 

When the Pastor Emeritus sends a letter or 
message to that little Sanhedrin, it is the Clerk's 
" imperative duty " to read it " at the place and 
time specified.'' Otherwise, the world might 
come to an end. These are fine, large frills, and 
remind us of the ways of emperors and such. 
Such do not use the penny -post, they send a 
gilded and painted special messenger, and he 
strides into the Parliament, and business comes 
to a sudden and solemn and awful stop ; and in 
the impressive hush that follows, the Chief 



167 

Clerk reads the document. It is his " impera- 
tive duty." If he should neglect it, his official 
life would end. It is the same with this Mother- 
Church Clerk; "if he fail to perform this im- 
portant function of his office," certain majestic 
and unshirkable solemnities must follow: a spe- 
cial meeting " shall " be called; a member of the 
Church "shall" make formal complaint; then 
the Clerk "shall" be "removed from office." 
Complaint is sufficient, no trial is necessary. 

There is something very sweet and juvenile 
and innocent and pretty about these little tin- 
sel vanities, these grave apings of monarchical 
fuss and feathers and ceremony, here on our 
ostentatiously democratic soil. She is the 
same lady that we found in the Autobiography, 
who was so naively vain of aU that little ances- 
tral military riffraff that she had dug up and 
annexed. A person's nature never changes. 
What it is in childhood, it remains. Under 
pressure, or a change of interest, it can partially 
or wholly disappear from sight, and for con- 
siderable stretches of time, but nothing can 
ever permanently modify it, nothing can ever 
remove it. 



1 68 



BOARD OF TRUSTEES 

There isn't any now. But with power and 
money piling up higher and higher every day 
and the Church's dominion spreading daily 
wider and farther, a time could come when the 
envious and ambitious could start the idea that 
it would be wise and well .to put a watch upon 
these assets a watch equipped with properly 
large authority. By custom, a Board of Trus- 
tees. Mrs, Eddy has foreseen that probability 
for she is a woman with a long, long look 
ahead, the longest look ahead that ever a wom- 
an had and she has provided for that emer- 
gency. In Art. L, Sec. 5, she has decreed that 
no Board of Trustees shall ever exist in the 
Mother-Church " except it be constituted by the 
Pastor Emeritus." 

The magnificence of it, the daring of it! Thus 
far, she is 

The Massachusetts Metaphysical College; 

Pastor Emeritus; 

President; 

Board of Directors; 

Treasurer; 



i&g 

Clerk; and future 

Board of Trustees; 

and is still moving onward, ever onward. When 
I contemplate her from a commercial point of 
view, there are no words that can convey my 
admiration of her. 

READERS 

These are a feature of first importance in the 
church-machinery of Christian Science. For 
they occupy the pulpit. They hold the place 
that the preacher holds in the other Christian 
Churches. They hold that place, but they do 
not preach. Two of them are on duty at a time 
a man and a woman. One reads a passage 
from the Bible, the other reads the explanation 
of it from Science and Health and so they go 
on alternating. This constitutes the service 
this, with choir-music. They niter no word of 
their own. Art. IV., Sec. 6, closes their mouths 
with this uncompromising gag: 

" They shall make no remarks explanatory of 
the Lesson-Sermon at any time during the ser- 
vice" 



i yo 

It seems a simple little thing. One is not 
startled by it at a first reading of it; nor at the 
second, nor the third. One may have to read 
it a dozen times before the whole magnitude of 
it rises before the mind. It far and away over- 
sizes and outclasses the best business-idea yet 
invented for the safe-guarding and perpetuat- 
ing of a religion. If it had been thought of 
and put in force eighteen hundred and seventy 
years ago, there would be but one Christian 
sect in the world now, instead of ten dozens 
of them. 

There are many varieties of men in the world, 
consequently there are many varieties of minds 
in its pulpits. This insures many differing in- 
terpretations of important Scripture texts, and 
this in turn insures the splitting up of a religion 
into many sects. It is what has happened; it 
was sure to happen. 

Mrs. Eddy has noted this disastrous result 
of preaching, and has put up the bars. She 
will have no preaching in her Church. She has 
explained all essential* Scriptures, and set the 
explanations down in her book. In her belief 
her underlings cannot improve upon those ex- 



planations, and in that stern sentence "they 
shall make no explanatory revnarks" she has 
barred them for all time from trying. She 
will be obeyed; there is no question about 
that. 

In arranging her government she has bor- 
rowed ideas from various sources not poor 
ones, but the best in the governmental market 
but this one is new, this one came out of no 
ordinary business -head, this one must have 
come out of her own, there has been no other 
commercial skull in a thousand centuries that 
was equal to it. She has borrowed freely and 
wisely, but I am sure that this idea is many 
times larger than all her borrowings bulked to- 
gether. One must respect the business-brain 
that produced it the splendid pluck and im- 
pudence that ventured to promulgate it, any- 
way. 

ELECTION OF READERS 

Readers are not taken at hap-hazaxd, any 
more than preachers are taken at hap-hazard 
for the pulpits of other sects. No, Readers 
are elected by the Board of Directors. But 



" Section 3, The Board shall inform the Pas- 
tor Emeritus of the names of candidates for 
Readers before they are elected, and if she ob- 
jects to the nomination, said candidates shall not 

be chosen." 

Is that an election by the Board ? Thus far 
I have not been able to find out what that 
Board of Spectres is for. It certainly has no 
real function, no duty which the hired girl could 
not perform, no office beyond the mere record- 
ing of the autocrat's decrees. 

There are no dangerously long office-terms 
in Mrs, Eddy's government. The Readers are 
elected for but one year. This insures their 
subserviency to their proprietor. 

Readers are not allowed to copy out passages 
and read them from the manuscript in the pul- 
pit ; they must read from Mrs. Eddy's book itself, 
She is right. Slight changes could be slyly 
made, repeated, and in time get acceptance 
with congregations. Branch sects could grow 
out of these practices. Mrs. Eddy knows the 
human race, and how far to trust it. Her limit 
is not over a quarter of an inch. It is all that 
a wise person will risk. 



* 73 

Mrs. Eddy's inborn disposition to copyright 
everything, charter everything, secure the 
rightful and proper credit to herself for every- 
thing she does, and everything she thinks she 
does, and everything she thinks, and every- 
thing she thinks she thinks or has thought or 
intends to think, is illustrated in Sec. 5 of 
Art. IV., defining the duties of official Readers 
-in church: 

" Naming Book and Author. The Reader of 
Science and Health, with Key to the Scriptures, 
before commencing to read from this book, 
shall distinctly announce its full title and give the 
author's name." 

Otherwise the congregation might get the 
habit of forgetting who (ostensibly) wrote the 
book. 

THE ARISTOCRACY 

This consists of First Members and their 
apostolic succession. It is a close corporation, 
and its membership limit is one hundred. Forty 
will answer, but if the number fall below that* 



174 

there must be an election, to fill the grand 
quorum. 

This Sanhedrin can't do anything of the 
slightest importance, but it can talk. It can 
" discuss." That is, it can discuss "impor- 
tant questions relative to Church members"; 
evidently persons who are already Church 
members. This affords it amusement, and 
does no harm. 

It can " fix the salaries of the Readers." 
Twice a year it " votes on " admitting candi- 
dates. That is, for Church membership. But 
its work is cut out for it beforehand, by Sec. 
2, Art. IX.: 

" Every recommendation for membership in 
the Church 'shall be countersigned by a loyal 
student of Mrs. Eddy's, by a Director of this 
Church, or by a First Member/ " 

All these three classes of beings are the per- 
sonal property of Mrs. Eddy. She has abso- 
lute control of the elections. 

Also it must " transact any Church business 
that may properly come before it." 

"Properly" is a thoughtful word. No im 



portant business can come before it. The By- 
laws have attended to that. No important 
business goes before any one for the final word 
except Mrs. Eddy. She has looked to that. 

The Sanhedrin " votes on " candidates for ad- 
mission to Its own body. But Is Its vote worth 
any more than mine would be? No, it Isn't. 
Sec. 4, of Art. V. Election of First Members 
makes this quite plain: 

"Before being elected, the candidates for 
First Members shall be approved by the Pastor 
Emeritus over her own signature" 

Thus the Sanhedrin Is the personal property 
of Mrs. Eddy. She owns it. It has no func- 
tions, no authority, no real existence. It Is 
another Board of Shadows. Mrs. Eddy Is the 
Sanhedrin herself. 

But It Is time to foot up again and " see where 
we are at." Thus far, Mrs. Eddy is 

The Massachusetts Metaphysical College; 

Pastor Emeritus; 

President; 

Board of Directors; 



JlL 

Treasurer; 

Clerk; 

Future Board of Trustees; 

Proprietor of the Priesthood; 

Dictator of the Services; 

Proprietor of the Sanhedrin. 

She has come far, and is still on her way, 

CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 

In this Article there is another exhibition of 
a couple of the large features of Mrs. Eddy's 
remarkable make-up: her business-talent and 
her knowledge of human nature. 

She does not beseech and implore people to 
join her Church. She knows the human race 
better than that. She gravely goes through 
the motions of reluctantly granting admission 
to the applicant as a favor to him. The idea 
is worth untold shekels. She does not stand 
at the gate of the fold with welcoming arms 
spread, and receive the lost sheep with glad 
emotion and set up the fatted calf and invite 
the neighbor and have a time. No, she looks 
upon him coldly, she snubs him, she says: 



"Who are you? Who Is your sponsor? Who 
asked you to come here? Go away, and don't 
come again until you are invited." 

It Is calculated to strikingly impress a per- 
son accustomed to Moody and Sankey and Sam 
Jones revivals; accustomed to brain-turning 
appeals to the unknown and unendorsed sinner 
to come forward and enter into the joy, etc. 
" just as he is " ; accustomed to seeing him do 
It; accustomed to seeing him pass up the aisle 
through sobbing seas of welcome, and love, and 
congratulation, and arrive at the mourner's 
bench and be received like a long-lost govern- 
ment bond. 

No, there Is nothing of that kind In Mrs. 
Eddy's system. She knows that if you wish to 
confer upon a human being something which 
he is not sure he wants, the best way Is to make 
it apparently difficult for him to get it then 
he is no son of Adam If that apple does not as- 
sume an interest in his eyes which It lacked be- 
fore. In time this interest can grow into de- 
sire. Mrs. Eddy knows that when you cannot 
get a man to try free of cost a new and effec- 
tive remedy for a disease he Is afflicted with, 



178 

you can generally sell it to Mm if you will put a 
price upon it which he cannot afford/ When, 
in the beginning, she taught Christian Science 
gratis (for good reasons), pupils were few and 
reluctant, and required persuasion; it was when 
she raised the limit to three hundred dollars for 
a dollar's worth that she could not find standing 
room for the invasion of pupils that followed. 

With fine astuteness she goes through the 
motions of making it difficult to get member* 
ship in her Church. There is a twofold value 
in this system : it gives membership a high value 
in the eyes of the applicant; and at the same 
time the reqtiirements exacted enable Mrs. 
Eddy to keep him out if she has doubts about 



1 1 offered to cure of his passion gratis a victim of the 
drinking habit, by a simple and (as it seemed to me) not 
difficult intellectual method which I had successfully tried 
upon the tobacco habit. I failed to get him interested. 
I think my proposition couldn't rouse him, couldn't 
strongly appeal to him, could not electrify him, because it 
offered a thing so easy to get, and which could be had for 
nothing. Within a month afterwards a famous Drink- 
Cure opened, and at my suggestion he willingly went there, 
at once, and got himself (temporarily) cured of his habit. 
Because he had to pay one hundred and fifty dollars. 
One values a thing when one can't afford it. M. T. 



his value to her. A word further as to appli- 
cations for membership; 

u Applications of students of the Metaphys- 
ical College must be signed by the Board of 
Directors." 

That is safe. Mrs. Eddy is proprietor of that 
Board. 

Children of twelve may be admitted if in- 
vited by " one of Mrs. Eddy's loyal students, 
or by a First Member, or by a Director. 5 ' 

These sponsors are the property of Mrs. 
Eddy, therefore her Church is safeguarded 
from, the intrusion of undesirable children. 

Other Students. Applicants who have not 
studied with Mrs. Eddy can get in only "by 
invitation and recommendation from students 
of Mrs. Eddy ... or from members of the 
Mother-Church." 

Other paragraphs explain how two or three 
other varieties of applicants are to be chal- 
lenged and obstructed, and tell us who is au- 
thorized to invite them, recommend 
endorse them, and all that. 



i8o 

The safeguards are definite, and would seem 
to be sufficiently strenuous to Mr. Sam Jones, 

at any rate. Not for Mrs. Eddy. She adds 
this clincher: 

" The candidates shall be elected by a majority 
vote of the First Members present" 

That is the aristocracy, the aborigines, the 
Sanhedrin. It is Mrs. Eddy's property. She 
herself is the Sanhedrin. No one can get 
into the Church if she wishes to keep him 
out. 

This veto power could some time or other 
have a large value for her, therefore she was 
wise to reserve it. 

It is likely that it is not frequently used. It 
is also probable that the difficulties attendant 
upon getting admission to membership have 
been instituted more -to invite than to deter, 
more to enhance the value of membership and 
make people long for it than to make it really 
difficult to get. I think so, because the Mother- 
Church has many thousands of members more 
than its building can accommodate. 



ANDSOMB ENGLISH REQUIRED 

Mrs. Eddy is very particular as regards one 
detail curiously so, for her, all things con- 
sidered. The Church Readers must be " good 
English scholars"; they must be " thorough 
English scholars." 

She is thus sensitive about the English of her 
subordinates for cause, possibly. In her chap- 
ter defining the duties of the Clerk there is an 
indication that she harbors resentful memories 
of an occasion when the hazy quality of her 
own English made unforeseen and mortifying 
trouble: 

" Understanding Communications. Sec. 2. If 
the Clerk of this Church shall receive a com- 
munication from the Pastor Emeritus which he 
does not fully understand, he shall inform her 
of this fact before presenting it to the Church, 
and obtain a clear understanding of the matter 
then act in accordance therewith." 

She should have waited to calm down, then, 
but instead she added this, which lacks sugar: 



182 

* Failing to adhere to this By-law, the Clerk 
must resign. 9 ' 

I wish I could see that communication that 
broke the camel's back. It was probably the 
one beginning: "What plague spot or bacilli 
were gnawing at the heart of this metropolis 
and bringing it on bended knee?" and I think 
it likely that the kindly disposed Clerk tried 
to translate it into English and lost his mind 
and had to go to the hospital. That By- 
law was not the offspring of a forecast, an 
intuition, it was certainly born of a sorrow- 
ful experience. Its temper gives the fact 
away. 

The little book of By-laws has manifestly 
been tinkered by one of Mrs. Eddy's " thorough 
English scholars, " for in the majority of cases 
its meanings are clear. The book is not even 
marred by Mrs. Eddy's peculiar specialty 
lumbering clumsinesses of speech. I believe 
the salaried polisher has weeded them all 
out but one. In one place, after referring 
to Science and Health, Mrs. Eddy goes on 
to say "the Bible and the above-named 



book, with other works by the same author," 
etc. 

It is an unfortunate sentence, for it could 
mislead a hasty or careless reader for a mo- 
ment. Mrs. Eddy framed it it is her very 
own it bears her trade-mark. "The Bible 
and Science and Health, with other works by the 
same author/' could have come from no liter- 
ary vacuum but the one which produced the 
remark (in the Autobiography) : " I remember 
reading, in my childhood, certain manuscripts 
containing Scriptural Sonnets, besides other 
verses and enigmas." 

We know what she means, in both instances, 
but a low-priced Clerk would not necessarily 
know, and on a salary like his he could quite 
excusably aver that the Pastor Emeritus had 
commanded him to come and make proclama- 
tion that she was author of the Bible, and that 
she was thinking of discharging some Scriptural 
sonnets and other enigmas upon the congrega- 
tion. It could lose him his place, but it would 
not be fair, if it happened before the edict about 
"Understanding Communications " was pro- 
mulgated. 



184 

"READERS" AGAIN 

The By-law book makes a showy pretence 
of orderliness and system, but it is only a pre- 
tence. I will not go so far as to say it is a 
harum-scarum jumble, for it is not that, but I 
think it fair to say it is at least jumbulacious in 
places. For instance, Articles III. and IV. set 
forth in much detail the qualifications and duties 
of Readers, she then skips some thirty pages and 
takes up the subject again. It looks like slov- 
enliness, but it may be only art. The belated 
By-law has a sufficiently quiet look, but it has 
a ton of dynamite in it. It makes all the Chris- 
tian Science Church Readers on the globe the 
personal chattels of Mrs. Eddy. Whenever she 
chooses, she can stretch her long arm around 
the world's fat belly and flirt a Reader out of 
his pulpit, though he be tucked away in seeming 
safety and obscurity in a lost village in the mid- 
dle of China: 

" In any Church. Sec. 2. The Pastor Emer- 
itus of the Mother-Church shall have the right 
(through a letter addressed to the individual 



and Church of which he is the Reader) to re- 
move a Reader from this office in any Church 
of Christ, Scientist, both in America and in for- 
eign nations; or to appoint the Reader to fill 
any office belonging to the Christian Science 
denomination. * ' 

She does not have to prefer charges against 
him, she does not have to find him lazy, care- 
less, incompetent, untidy, ill-mannered, unholy, 
dishonest, she does not have to discover a fault 
of any kind in him, she does not have to tell 
him nor his congregation why she dismisses and 
disgraces him and insults Ms meek flock, she 
does not have to explain to his family why she 
takes the bread out of their mouths and turns 
them out-of-doors homeless and ashamed in a 
strange land; she does not have to do anything 
but send a letter and say: " Pack! and ask no 
questions!" 

Has the Pope this power? the other Pope 
the one in Rome. Has he anything approach- 
ing it? Can he turn a priest out of his pulpit 
and strip him of his office and Ms livelihood 
just upon a whim, a caprice, and meanwhile 
furnishing no reasons to the parish? Not in 



i86 

America. And not elsewhere, we may be- 
lieve. 

It is odd and strange, to see intelligent and 
educated people among us worshipping this self- 
seeking and remorseless tyrant as a God. This 
worship is denied by persons who are them- 
selves worshippers of Mrs. Eddy. I feel quite 
sure that it is a worship which will continue 
during ages. 

That Mrs. Eddy wrote that amazing By-law 
with her own hand we have much better evi- 
dence than her word. We have her English. 
It is there. It cannot be imitated. She ought 
never to go to the expense of copyrighting her 
verbal discharges. When any one tries to 
claim them she should call me; I can always 
tell them from any other literary apprentice's 
at a glance. It was like her to call America a 
" nation " ; she would call a sand-bar a nation if 
it should fall into a sentence in which she was 
speaking of peoples, for she would not know 
how to untangle it and get it out and classify it 
by itself. And the closing arrangement of that 
By-law is in true Eddysonian form, too. In 
it she reserves authority to make a Reader fill 



any office connected with a Science church = 
sexton, grave-digger, advertising-agent, Annex- 
polisher, leader of the choir, President, Direc- 
tor, Treasurer, Clerk, etc. She did not mean 
that. She already possessed that authority. 
She meant to clothe herself with power, despotic 
and unchallengeable, to appoint all Science 
Readers to their offices, both at home and 
abroad. The phrase " or to appoint " is another 
miscarriage of intention; she did not mean 
"or," she meant "and/' 

That By-law puts into Mrs. Eddy's hands a&~ 
solute command over the most formidable force 
and influence existent in the Christian Science 
kingdom outside of herself, and it does this un- 
conditionally and (by auxiliary force of Laws 
already quoted) irrevocably. Still, she is not 
quite satisfied. Something might happen, she 
doesn't know what. Therefore she drives in 
one more nail, to make sure, and drives it 
deep: 

"This By-law can neither be amended nor 
annulled 9 except by consent of the Pastor Emer- 
itus" 



i88 

Let some one with a wild and delirious fancy 
try and see if he can imagine her fttrnishing 
that consent. 

MONOPOLY OF SPIRITUAL BREAD 

Very properly, the first qualification for mem- 
bership in the Mother-Church is belief in the 
doctrines of Christian Science. 

But these doctrines must not be gathered 
from secondary sources. There is but one 
recognized source. The candidate must be a 
believer in the doctrines of Christian Science 
"according to the platform and teaching con- 
tained in the Christian Science text-book, ' Science 
and Health, with Key to the Scriptures,' by Rev. 
Mary Baker G. Eddy." 

That is definite, and is final. There are to 
be no commentaries, no labored volumes of 
exposition and explanation by anybody except 
Mrs. Eddy. Because such things could sow 
error, create warring opinions, split the religion 
into sects, and disastrously cripple its power. 
Mrs. Eddy will do the whole of the explaining, 
herself has done it, in fact. She has written 



189 

several books. They are to be had (for cash 
in advance); they are all sacred; additions to 
them can never be needed and will never be 
permitted. They tell the candidate how to in- 
struct himself, how to teach others, how to do 
all things comprised in the business and they 
close the door against all would-be competitors, 
and monopolize the trade: 

"The Bible and the above-named book 
[Science and Health], with other works by the 
same author/' must be Ms only text-books for 
the commerce lie cannot forage outside. 

Mrs. Eddy's words are to be the sole elttcida- 
tors of the Bible and Science and Health for- 
ever. Throughout the ages, whenever there is 
doubt as to the meaning of a passage in either 
of these books the inquirer will not dream of 
trying to explain it to himself; he would shud- 
der at the thought of such temerity, such pro- 
fanity; he would be haled to the Inquisition 
and thence to the public square and the stake 
if he should be caught studying into text-mean- 
ings on his own hook; he will be prudent and 
seek the meanings at the only permitted source, 
Mrs. Eddy's commentaries. 



190 

Value of this Strait-jacket. One must not un- 
derrate the magnificence of this long-headed 
idea, one must not underestimate its giant pos- 
sibilities in the matter of hooping the Church 
solidly together and keeping it so. It squelches 
independent inquiry, and makes such a thing 
impossible, profane, criminal, it authoritatively 
settles every dispute that can arise. It starts 
with -finality a point which the Roman Church 
has travelled towards fifteen or sixteen cen- 
turies, stage by stage, and has not yet reached. 
The matter of the Immaculate Conception of 
the Virgin Mary was not authoritatively set- 
tled until the days of Pius IX. yesterday, so 
to speak. 

As already noticed, the Protestants are bro- 
ken up into a long array of sects, a result of 
disputes about the meanings of texts, disputes 
made unavoidable by the absence of an infalli- 
ble authority to submit doubtful passages to. 
A week or two ago (I am writing in the middle 
of January, 1903), the clergy and others here- 
abouts had a warm dispute in the papers over 
this question: Did Jesus anywhere claim to 
be God? It seemed an easy question, but it 



turned out to be a hard one. It was ably and 
elaborately discussed, by learned men of several 
denominations, but in the end it remained un- 
settled. 

A week ago, another discussion broke out. 
It was over this text: 

" Sell all that thou hast and distribute unto 
the poor/' 

One verdict was worded as follows: 

" When Christ answered the rich young man 
and said for him to give to the poor all he 
possessed or he could not gain everlasting 
life, He did not mean it in the literal sense. 
My interpretation of His words is that we 
should part with what comes between us and 
Christ. 

" There is no doubt that Jesus believed that 
the rich young man thought more of his wealth 
than he did of his soul, and, such being the case, 
it was his duty to give up the wealth. 

" Every one of us knows that there is some- 
thing we should give up for Christ. Those who 
are true believers and followers know what they 
have given up, and those who are not yet fol- 



lowers know down in their hearts what they 
must give up." 

Ten clergymen of various denominations were 
interviewed, and nine of them agreed with that 
verdict. That did not settle the matter, be- 
cause the tenth said the language of Jesus was 
so strait and definite that it explained itself: 
"Sell all," not a percentage. 

There is a most unusual feature about that 
dispute: the nine persons who 'decided alike, 
quoted not a single authority in support of their 
position. I do not know when I have seen 
trained disputants do the like of that before. 
The nine merely furnished their own opinions, 
founded upon nothing at all. In the other 
dispute ("Did Jesus anywhere claim to be 
God?") the same kind of men trained and 
learned clergymen backed up their argu- 
ments with chapter and verse. On both sides. 
Plenty of verses. Were no reinforcing verses 
to be found in the present case? It looks that 
way. 

The opinion of the nine seems strange to me, 
for it is unsupported by authority, while there 



was at least constructive authority for the op- 
posite view. 

It is hair-splitting differences of opinion over 
disputed text-meanings that have divided into 
many sects a once united Church. One may. 
infer from some of the names in the following 
list that some of the differences are very slight 
so slight as to be not distinctly important, 
perhaps yet they have moved groups to with- 
draw from communions to which they belonged 
and set up a sect of their own* The list ac- 
companied by various Church statistics for 
1902, compiled by Rev. Dr. H. K. Carroll was 
published, January B 9 1903, in the New York 
Christian Advocate: 

Adventists (6 bod- Christadelphlans, 

les), ' Christian Connection, 

Baptists (13 bodies), Christian Catholics 
Brethren (Plymouth) (Bowie), 

(4 bodies), Christian Missionary 
Brethren (River) (3 Association, 

bodies), Christian Scientists, 

Catholics (8 bodies), Church of God (Wine- 
Catholic Apostolic, brennarian), 



194 



Church of the New Mennonites (12 bod- 



Jerusalem, 
Congregationalists, 
Disciples of Christ, 
Dunkards (4 bodies), 
Evangelical (2 bodies) , 
Friends (4 bodies), 
Friends of the Temple, 
German Evangelical 

Protestant, 
German Evangelical 

Synod, 

Independent congre- 
gations. 

Jews (2 bodies), 
Latter-day Saints (2 

bodies), 

Lutherans (22 bod- 
ies), 

Total of sects 



ies), 

Methodists (i 7 bodies) , 

Moravians, 

Presbyterians (12 bod- 
ies), 

Protestant Episcopal 
(2 bodies), 

Reformed (3 bodies), 

Schwenkfeldians, 

Social Brethren, 

Spiritualists, 

Swedish Evangelical 
Miss, Covenant 
( Waldenstromians) , 

Unitarians, 

United Brethren (2 
bodies), 

Universalists, 
and splits 139. 



In the present month (February), Mr. E. I. 
Lindh, A.M., has communicated to the Boston 
Transcript a hopeful article on the solution of 
the problem of the " divided church. ' ' Divided 



*95 

Is not too violent a term. Subdivided could 
have been permitted if he had thought of it. 
He came near thinking of it, for he mentions 
some of the subdivisions himself: " the 12 kinds 
of Presbyterians, the 17 kinds of Methodists, 
the 13 kinds of Baptists, etc." He overlooked 
the 12 kinds of Mennonites and the 22 Mnds 
of Lutherans, but they are in Rev. Mr. Car- 
roll's list. Altogether, 76 splits under 5 flags. 
The Literary Digest (February i4th) is pleased 
with Mr. Lindh's optimistic article, and also 
with the signs of the times, and perceives that 
"the idea of Church unity is in the air. 5 ' 

Now, then, is not Mrs. Eddy profoundly wise 
in forbidding, for all time, all explanations of 
her religion except such as she shall let on to 
be her own? 

I think so. I think there can be no doubt of 
it. In a way, they will be her own; for, no 
matter which member of her clerical staff shall 
furnish the explanations, not a line of them 
will she ever allow to be printed until she shall 
have approved it, accepted it, copyrighted it, 
cabbaged it. We may depend on that with a 
four-ace confidence. 



ig6 
THE NEW INFALLIBILITY 

All in proper time Mrs, Eddy's factory will 
take hold of that Commandment, and explain 
it for good and all. It may be that one mem- 
ber of the shift will vote that the word " all " 
means all; it may be that ten members of the 
shift will vote that "all" means only a per- 
centage; but it is Mrs. Eddy, not the eleven, 
who will do the deciding. And if she says it is 
percentage, then percentage it is, forevermore 
and that is what I am expecting, for she 
doesn't sell all herself, nor any considerable part 
of it, and as regards the poor, she doesn't de- 
clare any dividend; but if she says " all " means 
all, then all it is, to the end of time, and no fol- 
lower of hers will ever be allowed to reconstruct 
that text, or shrink it, or inflate it, or meddle 
with it in any way at all. Even to-day right 
here in the beginning she is the sole person 
who, in the matter of Christian Science ex- 
egesis, is privileged to exploit the Spiral Twist. 1 
The Christian world has two Infallibles now. 

1 That Is a technicality that phrase* I got it of an 
tuacle of mine. He had once studied in a theological cem- 



197 

Of equal power? For the present only. 
When Leo XIII. passes to his rest another In- 
fallible will ascend his throne; 1 others, and yet 
others, and still others will follow him, and be 
as infallible as he, and decide questions of doc- 
trine as long as they may come tip, all down the 
far future; but Mary Baker G. Eddy is the only 
Infallible that wiU ever occupy the Science 
throne. Many a Science Pope will succeed her, 
but she has closed their mouths; they will re- 
peat and reverently praise and adore her in- 
fallibilities, but venture none themselves. In 
her grave she will still outrank all other Popes, 
be they of what Church they may. She will 
hold the supremest of earthly titles, The In- 
fallible with a capital T. Many in the world's 
history have had a hunger for such nuggets 
and slices of power as they might reasonably 
hope to grab out of an empire's or a religion's 
assets, but Mrs. Eddy is the only person alive 

eteryv he said, and lie called the Department of Biblical 

Exegesis the Spiral Twist " for short/* He said it was al- 
ways difficult to drive a straight text through an unac- 
commodating cork, but that if you twisted it it would go. 
He had kept bar in his less poetical days. M. T. 
1 It has since happened, M. T. 



198 

or dead who has ever struck for the whole of 
them. For small things she has the eye of a 
microscope, for large ones the eye of a telescope, 
and whatever she sees, she wants. Wants it 

all. 

THE SACRED POEMS 

When Mrs. Eddy's "sacred revelations" 
(that is the language of the By-laws) are read 
in public, their authorship must be named. 
The By-laws twice command this, therefore 
we mention it twice, to be fair. 

But it is also commanded that when a mem- 
ber publicly quotes "from the poems of our 
Pastor Emeritus" the authorship shall be 
named. For these are sacred, too. There are 
kindly people who may suspect a hidden gen- 
erosity in that By-law; they may think it is 
there to protect the Official Reader from the 
suspicion of having written the poems himself. 
Such do not know Mrs. Eddy. She does an in- 
ordinate deal of protecting, but in no distinctly 
named and specified case in her history has 
Number Two been the object of it. Instances 



*99 

have been claimed, but they have failed of 
proof, and even of plausibility. 

" Members shall also instruct their students *' 
to look out and advertise the authorship when 
they read those poems and things. Not on 
Mrs. Eddy's account, but "for the good of our 
Cause." 

THE CHURCH EDIFICE 

1. Mrs. Eddy gave the land. It was not 
of much value at the time, but it is very valu- 
able now. 

2. Her people built the Mother-Church edi- 
fice on it, at a cost of two hundred and fifty 
thousand dollars. 

3. Then they gave the whole property to 
her. 

4. Then she gave it to the Board of Directors. 
She is the Board of Directors. She took it out 
of one pocket and put it in the other, 

5. Sec. 10 (of the deed). " Whenever said Di- 
rectors shall determine that it is inexpedient 
to maintain preaching, reading, or speaking in 
said church in accordance with the terms of 



2OO 



this deed, they are authorized and required to re* 
convey forthwith said lot of land with the build- 
ing thereon to Mary Baker G. Eddy, her heirs and 
assigns forever, by a proper deed of conveyance. ' * 

She is never careless, never slipshod, about 
a matter of business. Owning the property 
through her Board of Waxworks was safe 
enough, still it was sound business to set an- 
other grip on it to cover accidents, and she did it. 

Her barkers (what a curious name; I wonder 
if it is copyrighted); her barkers persistently 
advertise to the public her generosity in giving 
away a piece of land which cost her a trifle, and 
a two - hundred - and - fifty - thousand - dollar 
church which cost her nothing; and they can 
hardly speak of the unselfishness of it without 
breaking down and crying; yet they know she 
gave nothing away, and never intended to. 
However, such is the human race. Often it 
does seem such a pity that Noah and his party 
did not miss the boat. 

Some of the hostiles think that Mrs. Eddy's 
idea in protecting this property in the interest 
of her heirs, and in accumulating a great money- 



201 



fortune, is, that she may leave her natural heirs 
well provided for when she goes. I think it is a 
mistake. I think she is of late years giving her- 
self large concern about only one interest her 
power and glory, and the perpetuation and wor- 
ship of her Name with a capital N. Her 
Church is her pet heir, and I think it will get her 
wealth. It is the torch which is to light the 
world and the ages with her glory. 

I think she once prized money for the ease 
and comfort it could bring, the showy vanities 
it could furnish, and the social promotion it 
could command; for we have seen that she was 
bom into the world with little ways and in- 
stincts and aspirations and affectations that are 
duplicates of our own. I do not think her 
money-passion has ever diminished in ferocity, 
I do not think that she has ever allowed a dollar 
that had no friends to get by her alive, but I 
think her reason for wanting it has changed. I 
think she wants it now to increase and estab- 
lish and perpetuate her power and glory with, 
not to add to her comforts and luxuries, not to 
furnish paint and fuss and feathers for vain dis- 
play. I think her ambitions have soared away 



2O2 



above the fuss- and -feather stage. She still 
Ekes the little shows and vanities a fact which 
she exposed in a public utterance two or three 
days ago when she was not noticing 1 but I 
think she does not place a large value upon 
them now. She could build a mighty and far- 
shining brass-mounted palace if she wanted to, 
but she does not do it. She would have had 
that kind of an ambition in the early scrabbling 
times. She could go to England to-day and be 
worshipped by earls, and get a comet's atten- 
tion from the million, if she cared for such 
things. She would have gone in the early 
scrabbling days for much less than an earl, and 
been vain of it, and glad to show off before the 
remains of the Scotch kin. But those things 
are very small to her now next to invisible, 
observed through the cloud-rack from the dizzy 
summit where she perches in these great days. 
She does not want that church property for her- 
self. It is worth but a quarter of a million a 
sum she could call in from her far-spread flocks 
to-morrow with a lift of her hand. Not a 

1 This is a reference to her public note of January ifthu 

See Appendix. M. T. 



203 

squeeze oi It, just a lift. It would come with- 
out a murmur; come gratefully, come gladly. 
And If her glory stood In more need of the money 
In Boston than It does where her flocks are 
propagating It, she would lift the hand, I think. 
She Is still reaching for the Dollar, she will 
continue to reach for It; but not that she may 
spend it upon herself; not that she may spend 
It upon charities; not that she may indemnify 
an early deprivation and clothe herself In a 
blaze of North Adams gauds; not that she rna} r 
have nine breeds of pie for breakfast, as only 
the rich New-Englander can; not that she may 
Indulge any petty material vanity or appetite 
that once was hers and prized and nursed, but 
that she may apply that Dollar to statelier 
uses, and place It where It may cast the metallic 
sheen of her glory farthest across the receding 
expanses of the globe, 

PRAYER 

A brief and good one is furnished In the book 
of By-laws. The Scientist is required to pray 

it every day. 
14 



THE LORD'S PRAYER AMENDED 

This Is not In the By-laws, It Is in the first 
chapter of Science and Health, edition of 1902. 
I do not find it In the edition of 1884. It Is 
probable that It had not at that time been 
handed down. Science and Health's (latest) 
rendering of Its "spiritual sense" is as fol- 
lows: 

"Our Father-Mother God ? all-harmonious, 

adorable One. Thy kingdom Is within us, 
Thou art ever-present. Enable us to know 
as In heaven, so on earth God is supreme. 
Give us grace for to-day; feed the famished af- 
fections. And Infinite Love Is reflected in love. 
And Love leadeth us not into temptation, but 
delivereth from sin, disease, and death. For 
God Is now and forever all Life, Truth, and 
Love." 1 

If I thought my opinion was desired and 

would be properly revered, I should say that in 
my judgment that Is as good a piece of carpen- 
tering as any of those eleven Commandment- 

1 For the latest version, see Appendix. M. T. 



205 

experts could do with the material, after all 
their practice. I notice only one doubtful 
place, " Lead us not into temptation " seems 
to me to be a very definite request, and that the 
new rendering turns the definite request into a 
definite assertion. I shall be glad to have that 
turned back to the old way and the marks of 
the Spiral Twist removed, or varnished over; 
then I shall be satisfied, and will do the best 1 
can with what is left. At the same time, I do 
feel that the shrinkage in our spiritual assets Is 
getting serious. First the Commandments, now 
the Prayer. I never expected to see these 
steady old reliable securities watered down to 
this. And this Is not the whole of it. Last 
summer the Presbyterians extended the Calling 
and Election suffrage to nearly everybody en- 
titled to salvation. They did not even stop 
there, but let out all the unbaptlzed American 
infants we had been accumulating for two hun- 
dred years and more. There are some that be- 
lieve they would have let the Scotch ones out, 
too, if they could have done it. Everything is 
going to ruin; in no long time we shall have 
nothing left but the love of God, 



2O6 



THE NEW UNPARDONABLE SIN 

" Working Against the Cause, Sec* 2. If a 
member of this Church shall work against 

the accomplishment of what the Discoverer and 
Founder of Christian Science understands is ad- 
vantageous to the individual, to this Church, 
and to the Cause of Christian Science " out lie 
goes. Forever. 

The member may think that what he is doing 
wiH advance the Cause, but lie is not invited to 
do any thinking. More than that, he is not 
permitted to do any as he will clearly gather 
from this By-law. When a person joins Mrs. 
Eddy's Church he must leave his thinker at 
home. Leave it permanently. To make sure 
that it will not go off some time or other when 
he is not watching, it will be safest for him to 
spike it. If he should forget himself and think 
just once, the By-law provides that he shall be 
fired out instantly forever no return. 

u It shall be the duty of this Church immedi- 
ately to call a meeting, and drop forever the 
of this from its records* 



My, but it breathes a towering Indignation ! 

There are forgivable offences, but this is not 
one of them; there are admonitions, probations^ 
suspensions, in several minor cases; mercy is 
shown the derelict, in those cases he is gently 
used, and in time he can get back into the fold 
even when he has repeated his offence. But 
let him think 9 Just once, without getting his 
thinker set to Eddy time, and that is enough; 
his head comes off. There is no second offence, 
and there is no gate open to that lost sheep* 



ever again. 



" This rule cannot be changed, or an- 

nulled, except by unanimous vote of all the First 
Members." 

The same being Mrs. Eddy. It is naively sly 
and pretty to see her keep putting forward 
First Members, and Boards of This and That, 
and other broideries and ruffles of her raiment, 
as if they were independent entities, instead of a 
part of her clothes, and could do things all by 
themselves when she was outside of them. 

Mrs. Eddy did not need to copyright the sen- 



tence just quoted, Its English would protect it 
None but she would have shovelled that com- 
ically superfluous 4< all" in there. 

The former Unpardonable Sin has gone out 
of service. We may frame the new Christian 
Science one thus: 

" Whatsoever Member shall think, and with- 
out Our Mother's permission act upon his think, 
the same shall be cut off from the Church for- 
ever." 

It has been said that I make many mistakes 
about Christian Science through being ignorant 
of the spiritual meanings of its terminology. I 
believe it is true. I have been misled all this 
time by that word Member, because there was 
no one to tell me that its spiritual meaning was 
Slave. 

AXE AND BLOCK 

There is a By-law which forbids Members to 
practise hypnotism; the penalty is excommuni- 
cation. 

i If a member is found to be a mental prac- 
titioner 

2, Complaint is to be entered against Mm 



209 

3. By the Pastor Emeritus, and by none else; 

4. No member Is allowed to make complaint 
to her in the matter; 

5. Upon Ulrs. Eddy's mere u complaint" 
unbacked by evidence or proof, and without giving 
the accused a chance to be heard " his name shall 
be dropped from this Church." 

Mrs. Eddy has only to say a member is guilty 
that is all. That ends It. It Is not a case of 
he " may " be cut off from Christian Science sal- 
vation, it Is a case of he " shall " be. Her serfs 
must see to It, and not say a word. 

Does the other Pope possess this prodigious 
and Irresponsible power? Certainly not In our 
day. 

Some may be curious to know how Mrs, Eddy 
finds out that a member Is practising hypnotism, 
since no one Is allowed to come before her throne 
and accuse him. She has explained this In 
Christian Science History, first and second edi- 
tions, page 16: 

** I possess a spiritual of what the ma- 

licious mental practitioner is menially 
which cannot be deceived; I can discern in the 



210 



human mind thoughts, motives, and purposes; 

and neither mental arguments nor psychic 

power can affect this spiritual Insight." 

A marvellous woman ; with a hunger for pow- 
er such as has never been seen In the world be- 
fore. No thing, little or big, that contains any 
seed or suggestion of power escapes her avari- 
cious eye; and when once she gets that eye on 
it, her remorseless grip follows. There isn't a 
Christian Scientist who Isn't ecclesiastically as 
much her property as If she had bought him 
and paid for him, and copyrighted him and got 
a charter. She cannot be satisfied when she 
has handcuffed a member, and put a leg-chain 
and ball on him and plugged Ms ears and re- 
moved his thinker, she goes on wrapping need- 
less chains round and round him, just as a 
spider would. For she trusts no one, believes 
In no one's honesty, judges every one by her- 
self. Although we have seen that she has ab- 
solute and Irresponsible command over her 
spectral Boards and over every official and ser- 
vant of her Church, at home and abroad, over 
every minute detail of her Church's govern- 



211 



ment, present and future, and can purge her 
membership of guilty or suspected persons by 
various plausible formalities and whenever she 
will, she is still not content, but must set her 
queer mind to work and invent a way by which 
she can take a member any member by neck 
and crop and fling him out without anything 
resembling a formality at all. 

She is sole acc%iser and sole witness, and her 
testimony is final and carries uncompromising 
and irremediable doom with it. 

The Sole- Witness Court ! It should make the 
Council of Ten and the Council of Three turn in 
their graves for shame, to see how little they 
knew about satanic concentrations of irre- 
sponsible power. Here we have one Accuser, 
one Witness, one Judge, one Headsman and 
all four bunched together in Mrs. Eddy, the In- 
spired of God, His Latest Thought to His Peo- 
ple, New Member of the Holy Family, the 
Equal of, Jesus. 

When a Member is not satisfactory to Mrs. 
Eddy, and yet is blameless in his life and fault- 
less in Ms membership and in his Christian 
Science walk and conversation, shall he hold 



212 



up Ms head and tilt Ms hat over one ear and 
imagine himself safe because of these perfec- 
tions? Why, in that very moment Mrs. Eddy 
will cast that spiritual X-ray of hers through 
his dungarees and say: 

" I see his hypnotism working, among Ms in- 
sides remove him to the block !" 

What shall it profit him to know it isn't so ? 
Nothing. His testimony is of no value. No 
one wants it, no one will ask for it. He is not 
present to offer it (he does not know he has 
been accused), and if he were there to offer it, it 
would not be listened to, 

It was out of powers approaching Mrs. Eddy's 
though not equalling them that the Inquisi- 
tion and the devastations of the Interdict grew. 
She will transmit hers. The man born two 
centuries from now will tMnk he has arrived in 
hell ; and all in good time he will tMnk he knows 
it. Vast concentrations of irresponsible power 
have never in any age been used mercifully, and 
there is nothing to suggest that the Christian 
Science Papacy is going to spend money on 
novelties. 

Several Christian Scientists have asked me 



to refrain from prophecy. There is no prophecy 
In our day but history. But history Is a trust- 
worthy prophet. History is always repeating 
itself, because conditions are always repeating 
themselves. Out of duplicated conditions his- 
tory always gets a duplicate product. 

READING LETTERS AT MEETINGS 

I wonder if there Is anything a Member can 
do that will not raise Mrs. Eddy's jealousy? 
The By-laws seem to hunt him from pillar to 
post all the time, and turn all his thoughts and 
acts and words Into sins against the meek and 
lowly new deity of his worship. Apparently 
her jealousy never sleeps. Apparently any tri- 
fle can offend It, and but one penalty appease 
It excoiimtmlcatlon. The By-laws might 
properly and reasonably be entitled Laws for 
the Coddling and Comforting of Our Mother's 
Petty Jealousies. The By-law named at the 
head of this paragraph reads its transgressor 
out of the Church If he shall carry a letter from 
Mrs. Eddy to the congregation and forget to 
read It or f$Il to read the whole of it. 



214 
HONESTY REQUISITE 

Dishonest members are to be admonished; if 
they continue in dishonest practices, excom- 
munication follows. Considering who it is that 
draughted this law, there is a certain amount 

of humor in it. 

FURTHER APPLICATIONS OF THE AXE 

Here follow the titles of some more By-laws 
whose infringement is punishable by excom- 
munication: 

Silence Enjoined. 
Misteaching. 
Departure from Tenets. 

Violation of Christian Fellowship. 

Moral Offences. 

Illegal Adoption. 

Broken By-laws. 

Violation of By-laws. (What is the differ- 
ence?) 

Formulas Forbidden. 

Official Advice. (Forbids Tom, Dick, and 
Harry's clack.) 



^ 2*5 

Unworthy of Membership. 
Final Excommunication. 

Organizing Churches. 

This looks as if Mrs. Eddy bad devoted a 
large share of her time and talent to inventing 
ways to get rid of her Church members- Yet 
in another place she seems to Invite member- 
ship. Not in any urgent way, It Is true, still 
she throws out a bait to such as like notice and 
distinction (in other words, the Human Race). 
Page 82: 

" It Is important that these seemingly strict 
conditions be complied with, as the of the 

Members of the Mother-Church will be recorded 
in the history of the Church and become a part 
thereof/* 

We aH want to be historical 

MORE SELF-PROTECTIONS 

The Hymnal There Is a Christian Science 
Hymnal. Entrance to It was closed In 1898. 
Christian Science students who make hymns 



nowadays may possibly get them sung in the 
Mother-Church, " but not unless approved by the 
Pastor Emerfais" Art. XXVII., Sec. 2. 

Solo Singers. Mrs. Eddy has contributed the 
words of three of the hymns In the Hymnal. 
Two of them appear In It six times altogether, 
each of them being set to three original forms of 
musical anguish. Mrs. Eddy, always thought- 
ful, has promulgated a By-law requiring the 
singing of one of her three hymns in the Mother- 
Church " as often as once each month." It Is a 
good Idea. A congregation could get tired of 
even Mrs. Eddy's muse In the course of time, 
without the cordializing Incentive of compul- 
sion. We all know how wearisome the sweet- 
est and touchlngest things can become, through 
rep-rep-repetltion, and still rep-rep-repetition, 
and more rep-rep-repetltlon like "the sweet 
by-and-by, in the sweet by-and-by," for in- 
stance, and " Tah-rah-rah boom-de-aye " ; and 
surely It is not likely that Mrs. Eddy's machine 
has turned out goods that could outwear those 
great heart-stirrers, without the assistance of 
the lash. "O'er Waiting Harpstrings of the 
Mind" Is pretty good, quite fair to middling 



217 

the whole seven of the stanzas but repetition 
would be certain to take the excitement out of 
it in the course of time, even if there were four- 
teen, and then it would sound Eke the multipli- 
cation table, and would cease to save. The 
congregation would be perfectly sure to get 
tired; in fact, did get tired hence the compul- 
sory By-law. It Is a measure born of experi- 
ence, not foresight. 

The By-laws say that " if a solo singer 
neglect or refuse to sing alone" one of those 
three hymns as often as once a month, and 
of tener if so directed by the Board of Directors 
which is Mrs. Eddy the singer's salary shall' 
be stopped. It Is circumstantial evidence that 
some soloists neglected this sacrament and 
others refused It. At least that Is the charita- 
ble view to take of It. There Is only one other 
view to take: that Mrs. Eddy did really foresee 
that there would be singers who would some 
day get tired of doing her hymns and proclaim- 
ing the authorship, unless persuaded by a By- 
law, with a penalty attached. The idea could 
of course occur to her wise head, for she would 
know that a seven-stanza break might well be a 



218 

calamitous strain upon a soloist, and that lie 
might therefore avoid it if tmwatched. He 
could not curtail it, for the whole of anything 
that Mrs. Eddy does is sacred, and cannot be 
cut. 

BOARD OF EDUCATION 

It consists of four members, one of whom is 
President of it. Its members are elected an- 
nually. Subject to Mrs. Eddy's approval Art. 
XXX,, Sec. 2. 

She owns the Board is the Board. 

Mrs. Eddy is President of the Metaphysical 
College. If at any time she shall vacate that 
office, the Directors of the College (that is to 
say, Mrs. Eddy) " shall " elect to the vacancy 
the President of the Board of Education (which 
is merely re-electing herself). 

It is another case of " Pastor Emeritus." She 
gives up the shadow of authority, but keeps a 
good firm hold on the substance. 

PUBLIC TEACHERS 

Applicants for admission to this industry 
must pass a thorough three days 7 examination 



219 

before the Board of Education " In Science and 
Health, chapter on * Recapitulation ' ; the Plat- 
form of Christian Science; page 403 of Christian 
Science Practice, from line second to the second 
paragraph of page 405; and page 488, second 
and third paragraphs." 

BOARD OF LECTURESHIP 

The lecturers are exceedingly important ser- 
vants of Mrs. Eddy, and she chooses them with 
great care. Each of them has an appointed 
territory in which to perform Ms duties in 
the North, the South, the East, the West, in 
Canada, in Great Britain, and so on and each 
must stick to Ms own territory and not forage 
beyond its boundaries. I think it goes without 
saying from what we have seen of Mrs. Eddy 
that no lecture is delivered until she has ex- 
amined and approved it, and that the lecturer 
is not allowed to change it afterwards. 

The members of the Board of LecturesMp are 
elected annually 

"Subject to the approval of Rev. Mary Baker 
G Eddy." 



is. 



MISSIONARIES 

There are but four. They are elected like 
the rest of the domestics annually. So far as 
I can discover, not a single servant of the Sacred 
Household has a steady job except Mrs. Eddy. 
It is plain that she trusts no human being but 
herself. 

THE BY-LAWS 

The branch Churches are strictly forbidden to 

use them. 

So far as I can see, they could not do it if 
they wanted to. The By-laws are merely the 
voice of the master issuing commands to the 
servants. There is nothing and nobody for the 
servants to re-utter them to, 

That useless edict is repeated in the little 
book, a few pages farther on. There are sev- 
eral other repetitions of prohibitions in the book 
that could be spared they only take up room 
for nothing. 

THE CREED 

It is copyrighted. I do not know why, but I 
suppose it is to keep adventurers from some day 



claiming that they invented It, and not Mrs. 

Eddy and that " strange Providence " that has 
suggested so many clever things to her. 

No Change. It Is f jrbidden to change the 
Creed. That is important, at any rate. 

COPYRIGHT 

I can understand why Mrs. Eddy copyrighted 
the early editions and revisions of Science 
Health, and why she had a mania for copy- 
righting every scrap of every sort that came 
from her pen in those jejune days when to be 
in print probably seemed a wonderful distinc- 
tion to her in her provincial obscurity, but why 
she should continue this delirium in days 

of her godship and her far-spread fame, I can- 
not explain to myself. And particularly as re- 
gards Science Health, She knows, now, 
that that Annex is going to live for many cen- 
turies; and so, what good is a fleeting forty- 
two-year copyright going to do it? 

Now a copyright would be quite 

another matter. I would like to give her a hint. 
Let her strike for a perpetual copyright on that 



222 



book. There is precedent foi It. There is one 
book in the world which bears the charmed life 
of perpetual copyright (a fact not known to 
twenty people in the world) . By a hardy per- 
version of privilege on the part of the law- 
making power the Bible has perpetual copy- 
right in Great Britain. There is no justification 
for it in fairness, and no explanation of it except 
that the Church is strong enough there to have 
its way, right or wrong. The recent Revised 
Version enjoys perpetual copyright, too a 
stronger precedent, even, than the other one. 

Now, then, what is the Annex but a Revised 
Version itself? Which of course it is Lord's 
Prayer and all. With that pair of formidable 
British precedents to proceed upon, what Con- 
gress of ours 

But how short-sighted I am. Mrs. Eddy has 
thought of it long ago. She thinks of every- 
thing. She knows she has only to keep her 
copyright of 1902 alive through its first stage of 
twenty-eight years, and perpetuity is assured. 
A Christian Science Congress will reign in the 
Capitol then. She probably attaches small value 
to the first edition (1875). Although it was a 



223 



Revelation from on high, it was slim, lank, in- 
complete, padded with bales of refuse rags, and 
puffs from lassoed celebrities to fill it out, an 
uncreditable book, a book easily sparable, a 
book not to be mentioned in the same year with 
the sleek, fat, concise, compact, compressed, 
and competent Annex of to-day, in its dainty 
flexible covers, gilt -edges, rounded comers, 
twin screw, spiral twist, compensation balance, 
Testament-counterfeit, and all that; a book 
just bom to curl up on the hymn-book-shelf 
in church and look just too sweet and holy for 
anything. Yes, I see now what she was copy- 
righting that child for. 

CHRISTIAN SCIENCE PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION 

It is true in matters of business Mrs. Eddy 

thinks of everything* She thought of an organ, 
to disseminate the Truth as it was in Mrs. Eddy. 
Straightway she started one the Christian 
Science Journal. 

It is true in matters of business Mrs, Eddy 
thinks of everything. As soon as she had got 
the Christian Science Journal sufficiently IB 



224 

debt to make its presence on the premises dis- 
agreeable to her, It occurred to her to make 
somebody a present of it. Which she did, 
along with Its debts. It was in the summer of 
1889. The victim selected was her Church 
called, in those days, The National Christian 
Scientist Association. 

She delivered this sorrow to those lambs as 
a "gift" In consideration of their "loyalty to 
our great cause." 

Also still thinking of everything she told 
them to retain Mr. Bailey in the editorship and 
make Mr. Nixon publisher. We do not know 
what it was she had against those men; neither 
do we know whether she scored on Bailey or 
not, we only know that God protected Nixon, 
and for that I am sincerely glad, although I do 
not know Nixon and have never even seen 
him. 

Nixon took the Journal and the rest of the 
Publishing Society's liabilities, and demon- 
strated over them during three years, then 
brought In his report: 

" On assuming my duties as publisher, there 
was not a dollar In the treasury; but on the con- 



225 

trary the Society owed unpaid printing and 
paper bills to the amount of several hundred 
dollars, not to mention a contingent liability of 
many more hundreds"' represented by ad- 
vance-subscriptions paid for the Journal and 
the " Series," the which goods Mrs. Eddy had 
not delivered. And couldn't, very well, per- 
haps, on a Metaphysical College income of but 
a few thousand dollars a day, or a week, or 
whatever it was in those magnificently flourish- 
ing times. The struggling Journal had swal- 
lowed up those advance - payments, but its 
" claim " was a severe one and they had failed 
to cure it. But Nixon cured it in his diligent 
three years, and joyously reported the news 
that he had cleared off all the debts and now 
had a fat six thousand dollars in the bank. 

It made Mrs. Eddy's mouth water. 

At the time that Mrs. Eddy had unloaded 
that dismal gift on to her National Association, 
she had followed her inveterate custom: she 
had tied a string to its hind leg, and kept one 
end of it hitched to her belt. We have her 
do that in the case of the Boston Mosque. 
When she deeds property, she puts in that 



226 



string-clause. It provides that tinder certain 
conditions she can pull the string and land the 
property in the cherished home of its happy 
youth. In the present case she believed that 
she had made provision that if at any time the 
National Christian Science Association should 
dissolve itself by a formal vote, she could pull. 

A year after Nixon's handsome report, she 
writes the Association that she has a "unique 
request to lay before it. 3 ' It has dissolved, and 
she is not quite sure that the Christian Science 
Journal has " already fallen into her hands " by 
that act, though it " seems " to her to have met 
with that accident; so she would like to have 
the matter decided by a formal vote. But 
whether there is a doubt or not, "I see the 
wisdom," she says, " of again owning this Chris- 
tian Science waif." 

I think that that is unassailable evidence that 
the waif was making money, hands down. 

She pulled her gift in. A few years later she 
donated the Publishing Society, along with its 
real estate, its buildings, its plant, its publica- 
tions, and its money the whole worth twenty* 
two thousand dollars, and free of debt to 



22J 

Well, to the Motlier-Ghnrch! 

That Is to say, to herself. There Is an ac^ 
count of it in the Christian Science Journal, and 
of how she had already made some other hand- 
some gifts to her Church and others to to 
her Cause besides " an almost countless num- 
ber of private charities " of cloudy amount and 
otherwise indefinite. This landslide of gener- 
osities overwhelmed one of her literary do- 
mestics. While he was in that condition he 
tried to express what he felt: 

"Let us endeavor to lift up our hearts in 
thankfulness to ... our Mother in Israel for 
these evidences of generosity and self-sac- 
rifice that appeal to our deepest sense of 
gratitude, even while surpassing our compre- 
hension.** 

A year or two later, Mrs. Eddy promulgated 
some By-laws of a self-sacrificing sort which 
assuaged him, perhaps, and perhaps enabled 
his surpassed comprehension to make a sprint 
and catch up. These are to be found in Art. 
XIL, entitled 



22S 
THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE PUBLISHING SOCIETY 

This Article puts the whole publishing busi- 
ness into the hands of a publishing Board 
special. Mrs. Eddy appoints to its vacancies, 

The profits go semi-annuaUy to the Treasurer 
of the Mother - Church. Mrs. Eddy owns the 
Treasurer. 

Editors and publishers of the Christian 
Science journal cannot be elected or removed 
without Mrs. Eddy's knowledge and consent. 

Every candidate for employment in a high 
capacity or a low one, on the other periodi- 
cals or in the publishing house, must first be 
4 * accepted by Mrs. Eddy as suitable." And " by 
the Board of Directors " which is surplusage, 
since Mrs. Eddy owns the Board. 

If at any time a weekly shall be started, " it 
shall be owned by The First Church of Christ, 
Scientist" which is Mrs. Eddy. 



CHAPTER VIII 

I THINK that any one who will carefully ex- 
amine the By-laws (I have placed all of the 
important ones before the reader), will arrive 
at the conclusion that of late years the master- 
passion in Mrs. Eddy's heart is a hunger for 
power and glory; and that while her hunger for 
money still remains, she wants it now for the 
expansion and extension it can furnish to that 
power and glory, rather than what it can do for 
her towards satisfying minor and meaner am- 
bitions. 

I wish to enlarge a little upon this matter, I 
think it is quite clear that the reason why Mrs. 
Eddy has concentrated in herself all powers, 
all distinctions, all revenues that are within the 
command of the Christian Science Church Uni- 
versal is that die desires and intends to devote 
them to the purpose just suggested the up- 
building of her personal glory hers, and no 
one else's; that, and the continuing of her 



230 

name's glory after she shall have passed away. 
// she has overlooked a single power, howsoever 
minute, I cannot discover it. If she has found 
one, large or small, which she has not seized and 
made her own, there is no record of it, no trace of 
it. In her foragings and depredations she usu- 
ally puts forward the Mother - Church a lay 
figure and hides behind it. Whereas, she is in 
manifest reality the Mother-Church herself. It 
has an impressive array of officials, and com- 
mittees, and Boards of Direction, of Educa- 
tion, of Lectureship, and so on geldings, every 
one, shadows, spectres, apparitions, wax -fig- 
ures: she is supreme over them all, she can 
abolish them when she will; blow them out as 
she would a candle. She is herself the Mother- 
Church, Now there is one By-law which says 
that the Mother-Church 



"shall be officially controlled by no other 

church" 



That does not surprise us we know by the 
rest of the By-laws that that is a quite irrele- 
vant remark. Yet we do vaguely and hazily 



wonder why she takes the trouble to say it t 
why she wastes the words; what- her object can 
be seeing that that emergency has been in so 
many, many ways, and so effectively and dras- 
tically barred off and made impossible. Then 
presently the object begins to dawn upon us. 
That is s it does after we have read the rest of 
the By-law three or four times, wondering and 
admiring to see Mrs. Eddy Mrs. Eddy Mrs* 
Eddy, of all persons throwing away power! 
making a fair exchange doing a fair thing for 
once more, an almost generous thing! Then 
we look it through yet once more unsatisfied, 
a little suspicious and find that it is nothing 
but a sly, thin make-believe, and that even the 
very title of it is a sarcasm and embodies a 
falsehood "self" government: 

"Local Self-Government. The First Church 
of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Massachusetts, 
shall assume no official control of other churches 
of this denomination. It shall be officially con- 
trolled by no other church." 

It has a most pious and deceptive give-and- 
take air of perfect f aimess, mseffishness, mag- 



232 

nanimity almost godliness, indeed. But it is 
all art. 

In the By-laws, Mrs. Eddy, speaking by the 
month of her other self, the Mother - Church, 
proclaims that she will assume no official con- 
trol of other churches branch churches. We 
examine the other By-laws, and they answer 
some important questions for us: 

1. What is a branch Church? It is a body 
of Christian Scientists, organized in the one 
and only permissible way by a member, in 
good standing, of the Mother - Church, and 
who is also a pupil of one of Mrs. Eddy's 
accredited students. That is to say, one of 
her properties. No other can do it. There 
are other indispensable requisites; what are 
they? 

2. The new Church cannot enter upon its 
functions until its members have individually 
signed, and pledged allegiance to, a Creed -fur- 
nished by Mrs. Eddy. 

3. They are obliged to study her books, and 
order their lives by them. And they must read 
no outside religious works. 

4. They must sing the hymns and pray the 



prayers provided by her, and use no others In 
the services, except by her permission. 

5. They cannot have preachers and pastors. 
Her law. 

6. In their Church they must have two Read- 
ers a man and a woman, 

7. They must read the services framed and 
appointed by her. 

8. SJw not the branch Church appoints 
those Readers. 

g. She not the branch Church' 
them and fills the vacancies* 

10. She can do this the 
branch Church, and explaining. 

11. The branch Church can have a religious 
lecture from time to time. By to 
Mrs. Eddy. There is no other way. 

12. But the branch Church cannot the 
lecturer. Mrs. Eddy it. 

13. The branch Church pays his fee. 

14* The harnessing of aH Christian Science 
wedding-teams, members of the branch Church, 
must be done by duly authorized and conse- 
crated Christian Science functionaries. Her foe- 
is ti& one 



234 

[15. Nothing Is said about christenings. It 
is inferable from this that a Christian Science 
child Is bora a Christian Scientist and requires 
no tinkering. 

[16. Nothing Is said about funerals. It Is 
inferable, then, that a branch Church is priv- 
ileged to do In that matter as It may choose.] 

To sum up. Are any important Church- 
functions absent from the list? I cannot call 
any to mind. Are there any lacking ones 
whose exercise could make the branch in any 
noticeable way independent of the Mother- 
Church? even In any trifling degree? I think 
of none. If the named functions were abol- 
ished would there still be a Church left ? Would 
there be even a shadow of a Church left? 
Would there be anything at all left? even the 
bare name? 

Manifestly not. There isn't a single vital 
and essential Church-function of any kind, that 
Is not named in the list. And over every one 
of them the Mother-Church has permanent and 
unchallengeable control, upon every one of 
them Mrs. Eddy has set her irremovable grip, 
She holds* in perpetuity, autocratic and indis** 



pitiable sovereignty control aver branch 

Church in the earth; and yet says, In that sugary, 
naive, angel-beguiling way of hers, that the 
Mother-Church 

u shall assume no official control of 
churches of this denomination." 

Whereas In truth the unmeddled-with lib- 
erties of a branch Christian Science Church are 
but very, very few In number, and are these : 

1. It can appoint its own furnace - stoker, 
winters. 

2. It can appoint its own fan-distributors, 
summers. 

3. It can, in accordance with its own choice 
in the matter, burn, bury, or preserve members 
who are pretending to be dead whereas there 
is no such thing as death. 

4. It can take up a collection. 

The branch Churches have no important lib- 
erties, none that give them an important voice 
in their own affairs. Those are all locked up, 
and Mrs. Eddy has the key. " Local Self-Gov- 
ernment" is a large name and sotrnds well; but 

16 



236 

the branch Churches have no more of it than 
have the privates in the King of Dahomey's 

army. 

" MOTHER-CHURCH UNIQUE " 

Mrs. Eddy, with an envious and admiring 
eye upon the solitary and rivalless and world- 
shadowing majesty of St. Peter's, reveals in her 
By-laws her purpose to set the Mother-Church 
apart by itself in a stately seclusion and make 
it duplicate that lone sublimity under the West- 
em sky. The By-law headed " Mother-Church 
Unique" says 

"In its relation to other Christian Science 
churches, the Mother-Church stands alone. 

" It occupies a position that no other Church 
can fill. 

1 * Thenfor a branch Church to assume such po- 
sition would be disastrous to Christian Science, 

"Therefore 53 

Therefore no branch Church is allowed to 
have branches. There shall be no Christian 
Science St. Peter's in the earth but just one 
the Mother-Church in Boston. 



237 



! XO FIRST MEMBERS 1 * 



But for the thoughtful By-law thus entitled, 
every Science branch In the earth would imi- 
tate the Mother-Church and set up an aristoc- 
racy. Every little group of ground-floor Smiths 
and Furgusons and Shadwells and Simpsons 
that organized a branch would assume that 
great title, of "First Members/ J along with its 
vast privileges of " discussing " the weather and 
casting blank ballots, and soon there would be 
such a locust-plague of them burdening the 
globe that the title would lose its value and 
have to be abolished. 

But where business and glory Are concerned, 
Mrs. Eddy thinks of everything, and so she did 
not fail to take care of her Aborigines, her state- 
ly and exclusive One Hundred, her college of 
functlonless cardinals, her Sanhedrin of Priv- 
ileged Talkers (Limited). After taking away 
att the liberties of the branch Churches, and in 
the same breath disclaiming all official control 
over their affairs, she smites them on the mouth 
with this the very mouth that was watering 
for those nobby ground-floor honors 



" No First Members. Branch. Churches shall 
not organize with First Members, that special 
method of organization being adapted to the 

Mother-Church alone/' 

And so, first members being prohibited, we 
pierce through the cloud of Mrs. Eddy's Eng- 
lish and perceive that they must then necessar- 
ily organize with Subsequent Members. There 
is no other way. It will occur to them by-and- 
by to found an aristocracy of Early Subsequent 
Members. There is no By-law against it. 

"THE." 

I uncover to that imperial word* And to the 
mind, too, that conceived the idea of seizing 
and monopolizing it as a title. I believe it is 
Mrs. Eddy's dazzlingest invention. For show, 
and style, and grandeur, and thunder and 
lightning and fireworks it outclasses all the pre- 
vious inventions of man, and raises the limit on 
the Pope. He can never put his avid hand on 
that word of words it is pre-empted. And 
copyrighted, of course. It lifts the Mother- 



239 

Church away up In the sky, and fellowships it 
with the rare and select and exclusive little 
company of the THE's of deathless glory per- 
sons and things whereof history and the ages 
could furnish only single examples, not two : the 
Saviour, tJtc Virgin, tJte Milky Way, the Bible, tJte 
Earth, tJic Equator, tJie Devil, the Missing Link 
and now The First Church, Scientist. And 
by clamor of edict and By-law Mrs. Eddy gives 
personal notice to all branch Scientist Churches 
on this planet to leave that THE alone. 

She has demonstrated over it and made it 
sacred to the Mother-Church: 

" The article l The * must not be used before the 
titles of branch Churches 

" Nor written on applications for membership 
in naming such churches. " 

Those are the terms. There can and will be 

a million First Churches of Christ, Scientist, 
scattered over the world* in a million towns and 
villages and hamlets and cities, and each may 
call itself (suppressing the article), a First 
Church of Christ, Scientist**- it is permissible, 



240 

and no harm; but there is only one The Church 
of Christ, Scientist, and there will never be an- 
other. And whether that great word fall in 
the middle of a sentence or at the beginning of 
it, it must always have its capital T. 

I do not suppose that a juvenile passion for 
fussy little worldly shows and vanities can fur* 
nish a match to this, anywhere in the history 
of the nursery. Mrs. Eddy does seem to be a 
shade fonder of little special distinctions and 
pomps than is usual with human beings. 

She instituted that immodest "The" with 
her own hand; she did not wait for somebody 
else to think of it. 

A LIFE-TERM MONOPOLY 

There is but one human Pastor in the whole 
Christian Science world; she reserves that ex- 
alted place to herself. 

A PERPETUAL ONE 

There is but one other object in the whole 
Christian Science world honored with that title 
and holding that office: it is her book, the Annex 



241 

permanent Pastor of The First Church, and of 
all branch Churches. 

With her own hand she draughted the By- 
laws which make her the only really absolute 
sovereign that lives to-day in Christendom. 1 

She does not allow any objectionable pictures 
to be exhibited in the room where her book is 
sold, nor any indulgence in idle gossip there; 
and from the general look of that By-law I 
judge that a lightsome and improper person 
can be as uncomfortable in that place as he 
could be in heaven. 

THE SANCTUM SANCTORUM AND SACRED CHAIR 

In a room in The First Church of Christ, 
Scientist, there is a museum of objects which 

1 Even that ideal representative of irresponsible power, 
the ' General of the Jesuits, is not in the running with 
Mrs. Eddy. He is authentically described as follows: 

"The Society of Jesus has really but one head, the Gen- 
eral. He must be a professed Jesuit of the four vows, and it 
is the professed Jesuits of the four vows only who take part 
in his election, which is by secret ballot. He has four f assist- 
ants * to help him, and an ' admonisher/ elected in the same 
way as himself, to keep him in, or, if need be, to bring him* 
back to the right path. The electors of the General have 
the right of deposing him if he is guilty of a serious fault." 



242 

have attained to holiness through contact with 
Mrs. Eddy among them an electrically lighted 
oil-picture of a chair which she used to sit in 
and disciples from all about the world go softly 
in there, in restricted groups, under proper 
guard, and reverently gaze upon those relics. 
It is worship, Mrs. Eddy could stop it if she 
was not fond of it, for her sovereignty over that 
temple is supreme. 

The fitting-up of that place as a shrine is not 
an accident, nor a casual, unweighed idea; it is 
imitated from age-old religious custom. In 
Treves the pilgrim reverently gazes upon the 
Seamless Robe, and humbly worships; and does 
the same in that other continental church 
where they keep a duplicate; and does likewise 
in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, in Jeru- 
salem, where memorials of the Crucifixion are 
preserved; and now, by good fortune we have 
our Holy Chair and things, and a market for our 
adorations nearer home. 

But is there not a detail that is new, fresh, 
original? Yes, whatever old thing Mrs. Eddy 
touches gets something new by the contact - 
something not thought of before by any one 9 



343 

something original, all her own, and copyright- 
able. The new feature is self worship exhib- 
ited in permitting this shrine to be installed 
during her lifetime, and winking her sacred eye 
at it. 

A prominent Christian Scientist has assured 
me that the Scientists do not worship Mrs. Eddy, 
and I think it likely that there may be five or 
six of the cult in the world who do not worship 
her; but she herself is certainly not of that com- 
pany. Any healthy-minded person who will 
examine Mrs. Eddy's little Autobiography and 
the Manual of By-laws written by her will be 
convinced that she worships herself; and that 
she brings to this service a fervor of devotion 
surpassing even that which she formerly laid at 
the feet of the Dollar, and equalling any which 
rises to the Throne of Grace from any quarter. 

I think this is as good a place as any to salve 
a hurt which I was the means of inflicting upon 
a Christian Scientist lately. The first third of 
this book was written in 1 8 9 9 in Vienna. Until 
last summer I had supposed that that third 
had been printed in a book which I published 
about a year later a hap which had not hap- 



244 

pened. I then sent the chapters composing it 
to the North American Review, but failed, in one 
instance, to date them. And so, in an undated 
chapter I said a lady told me " last night " so 
and so. There was nothing to indicate to the 
reader that that "last night " was several years 
old, therefore the phrase seemed to refer to a 
night of very recent date. What the lady had 
told me was, that in a part of the Mother-Church 
in Boston she had seen Scientists worshipping a 
portrait of Mrs. Eddy before which a light was 
kept constantly burning. 

A Scientist came to me and wished me to re- 
tract that "untruth." He said there was no 
such portrait, and that if I wanted to be sure of 
it I could go to Boston and see for myself. I 
explained that my " last night " meant a good 
while ago; that I did not doubt his assertion 
that there was no such portrait there now, but 
that I should continue to believe it had been 
there at the time of the lady's visit until she 
should retract her statement herself. I was at 
no time vouching for the truth of the remark, 
nevertheless I considered it worth par. 

And yet I am sorry the lady told me, since a 



MS 

wound which brings me no happiness has re- 
sulted. 1 am most willing to apply such salve 
as I can, The best way to set the matter right 
and make everything pleasant and agreeable all 
around will be to print in this place a descrip- 
tion of the shrine as it appeared to a recent vis- 
itor, Mr. Frederick W. Peabody, of Boston. I 
will copy his newspaper account, and the reader 
will see that Mrs, Eddy's portrait is not there 
now: 

"We lately stood on the threshold of the 
Holy of Holies of the Mother-Church, and with 
a crowd of worshippers patiently waited for ad- 
mittance to the hallowed precincts of the 
* Mother's Room/ Over the doorway was a 
sign informing us that but four persons at a 
time would be admitted; that they would be 
permitted to remain but five minutes only, and 
would please retire from the * Mother's Room' 
at the ringing of the bell. Entering with three 
of the faithful, we looked with profane eyes 
upon the consecrated furnishings. A show- 
woman in attendance monotonously announced 
the character of the different appointments. 
Set in a recess of the wall and illumined with 



246 

electric light was an oil-painting the show- 
woman seriously declared to be a lifelike and 
realistic picture of the Chair in which the 
Mother sat when she composed her 'inspired' 
work. It was a picture of an old-fashioned, 
country, hair-cloth rocking-chair, and an ex- 
ceedingly commonplace-looking table with a 
pile of manuscript, an ink-bottle, and pen con- 
spicuously upon it. On the floor were sheets 
of manuscript. 'The mantel-piece is of pure 
onyx/ continued the show-woman, 'and the 
beehive upon the window-sill is made from one 
solid block of onyx; the rug is made of a hun- 
dred breasts of eider-down ducks, and the toilet- 
room you see in the corner is of the latest de- 
sign, with gold-plated drain-pipes; the painted 
windows are from the Mother's poem, " Christ 
and Christmas/' and that case contains com- 
plete copies of all the Mother's books/ The 
chairs upon which the sacred person of the 
Mother had reposed were protected from sacri- 
legious touch by a broad band of satin ribbon. 
My companions expressed their admiration in 
subdued and reverent tones, and at the tinkling 
of the bell we reverently tiptoed out of the 
room to admit another delegation of the pa- 
tient waiters at the door." 



247 

Now, then, I hope the wound is healed. I 
am willing to relinquish the portrait, and com- 
promise on the Chair. At the same time, if I 
were going to worship either, I should not 
choose the Chair. 

As a picturesquely and persistently interest- 
ing personage, there is no mate to Mrs. Eddy, 
the accepted Equal of the Saviour. But some 
of her tastes are so different from His! I find 
it quite impossible to imagine Him, in life, 
standing sponsor for that museum there, and 
taking pleasure in its sumptuous shows. I be- 
lieve He would put that Chair in the fire, and 
the bell along with it; and I think He would 
make the show- woman go away. I think He 
would break those electric bulbs, and the "man- 
tel-piece of pure onyx/' and say reproachful 
things about the golden drain-pipes of the lava- 
tory, and give the costly rug of duck-breasts to 
the poor y and sever the satin ribbon and invite 
the weary to rest and ease their aches in the con- 
secrated chairs. What He would do with the 
painted windows we can better conjecture when 
we come presently to examine their peculiar- 
ities. 



THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE PASTOR-UNIVERSAL 

When Mrs. Eddy turned the pastors out of 
all the Christian Science churches and abolished 
the office for all time as far as human occu- 
pancy is concerned she appointed the Holy 
Ghost to fill their place. If this language be 
blasphemous, I did not invent the blasphemy, 
I am merely stating a fact. I will quote from 
page 227 of Science and Health (edition 1899), 
as a first step towards an explanation of this 
startling matter a passage which sets forth 
and classifies the Christian Science Trinity: 

" Life, Truth, and Love constitute the triune 
God, or triply divine Principle. They repre- 
sent a trinity in unity, three in one the same 
in essence, though multiform in office : God the 
Father; Christ the type of Sonship; Divine 
Science, or the Holy Comforter. . . . 

" The Holy Ghost, or Spirit, reveals this triune 
Principle, and (the Holy Ghost) is expressed in 
Divine Science, which is the Comforter, leading 
into all Truth, and revealing the divine Prin- 
ciple of the universe universal and perpetual 
harmony." 



249 

I will cite another passage. Speaking of 
Jesus 

"His students then received the Holy Ghost, 
By this is meant, that by all they had witnessed 
and suffered they were roused to an enlarged 
understanding of Divine Science, even to the 
spiritual interpretation . . . of His teachings" etc. 

Also, page 579, in the chapter called the 
Glossary: 

"HOLY GHOST. Divine Science; the devel- 
opments of Life, Truth, and Love." 

The Holy Ghost reveals the massed spirit of 
the fused trinity; this massed spirit is expressed 
in Divine Science, and is the Comforter; Divine 
Science conveys to men the " spiritual interpre- 
tation " of the Saviour's teachings. That seerns 
to be the meaning of the quoted passages. 

Divine Science is Christian Science; the book 
Science and Health is a " revelation " of the whole 
spirit of the Trinity, and is therefore " The Holy 
Ghost"; it conveys to men the "spiritual inter- 



250 



pretation" of the Bible's teachings, and there- 
fore is "the Comforter" 

I do not find this analyzing work easy, I 
would rather saw wood; and a person can never 
tell whether he has added up a Science and 
Health sum right or not, anyway, after all his 
trouble. Neither can he easily find out whether 
the texts are still on the market or have been 
discarded from the Book; for two hundred and 
fifty-eight editions of it have been issued, and 
no two editions seem to be alike. The annual 
changes in technical tenrrinology; in matter 
and wording; in transpositions of chapters and 
verses; in leaving out old chapters and verses 
and putting in new ones seem to be next to 
innumerable, and as there is no index, there is 
no way to find a thing one wants without read- 
ing the book through. If ever I inspire a Bible- 
Annex I will not rush at it in a half-digested, 
helter-skelter way and have to put in thirty- 
eight years trying to get some of it the way I 
want it, I will sit down and think it out and 
know what it is I want to say before I begin. 
An inspirer cannot inspire for Mrs. Eddy and 
keep his reputation. I have never seen such 



35* 

slipshod work, bar the ten that interpreted for 
the home market the "sell all thou hast." I 
have quoted one " spiritual" rendering of the 
Lord's Prayer, I have seen one other one, and 
am told there are five more. 1 Yet the inspirer 
of Mrs. Eddy the new Infallible casts a compla- 
cent critical stone at the other Infallible for being 
unable to make up its mind about such things. 
Science and Health, edition 1899, page 33 : 

" The decisions, by vote of Church Councils, 
as to what should and should not be considered 
Holy Writ, the manifest mistakes in the ancient 
versions : the thirty thousand different readings 
in the Old Testament and the three hundred 
thousand in the New these facts show how a 
mortal and material sense stole into the divine 
record, darkening, to some extent, the inspired 
pages with its own hue." 

To some extent, yes speaking cautiously. 
But it is nothing, really nothing; Mrs. Eddy is 
only a little way behind, and if her inspirer 
lives to get her Annex to suit him that Catholic 

1 See a second rendering in Appendix. (Lord's Prayer.) 

M.T. 
17 



record will have to "go 'way back and set 
down, ' ' as the ballad says. Listen to the boast- 
ful song of Mrs. Eddy's organ, the Christian 
Science Journal for March, 1902, about that 
year's revamping and half-soling of Science and 
Health, whose official name is the Holy Ghost, 
the Comforter, and who is now the Official 
Pastor and Infallible and Unerring Guide of 
every Christian Science church in the two 
hemispheres, hear Simple Simon that met the 
pieman brag of the Infallible's fallibility: 

"Throughout the entire book the verbal 
changes are so numerous as to indicate the vast 
amount of time and labor Mrs. Eddy has de- 
voted to this revision. The time and labor 
thus bestowed is relatively as great as that of 
the committee who revised the Bible. . . . Thus 
we have additional evidence of the herculean ef- 
forts our beloved Leader has made and is con- 
stantly making for the promulgation of Truth 
and the furtherance of her divinely bestowed 
mission/' etc. 

It is a steady job. I could help inspire if de- 
sired; I am not doing much now, and woiild 




THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, CENTRAL PARK 
WEST AND 96TH STREET, NEW YORK 



253 

work for half-price, and should not object to 
the country. 

PRICE OP THE PASTOR-UNIVERSAL 

The price of the Pastor-Universal, Science 
and Healthy called in Science literature the Com- 
forter and by that other sacred Name is 
three dollars in cloth, as heretofore, six when it 
is finely bound, and shaped to imitate the Testa- 
ment, and is broken into verses. Margin of 
profit above cost of manufacture, from five 
hundred to seven hundred per cent., as already 
noted In the profane subscription-trade, it 
costs the publisher heavily to canvass a three- 
dollar book ; he must pay the general agent sixty 
per cent, commission that is to say, one dollar 
and eighty cents. Mrs. Eddy escapes this blister- 
ing tax, because she owns the Christian Science 
canvasser, and can compel him to work for noth- 
ing. Read the following command not request 
fulminated by Mrs, Eddy, over her signature, 
in the Christian Science Journal for March, 1897, 
and quoted by Mr. Peabody in his book. The 
book referred to is Science and Health: 



254 

"It shall be the duty of all Christian Scientists 
to circulate and to sell as many of these books as 
they can." 

That is flung at all the elect, everywhere 
that the sun shines, but no penalty is shaken 
over their heads to scare them. The same 
command was issued to the members (num- 
bering to - day twenty - five thousand) of The 
Mother-Church, also, but with it went a threat, 
of the infliction, in case of disobedience, of 
the most dreaded punishment that has a place 
in the Church's list of penalties for trans- 
gressions of Mrs. Eddy's edicts excommuni- 
cation : 

"If a member of The First Church of Christ, 
Scientist, shall fail to obey this injunction, it will 
render him liable to lose his membership in this 
Church. MARY BAKER EDDY.'' 

It is the spirit of the Spanish Inquisition. 

None but accepted and well-established gods 
can venture an affront like that and do it with 
confidence. But the human race will take any- 



255 

thing from that class. Mrs. Eddy knows the 
human race; knows it better than any mere 
human being has known it in a thousand cen- 
turies. My confidence in her human-beingship 
is getting shaken, my confidence in her godship 
is stiffening. <* 

SEVEN HUNDRED PER CENT. 

A Scientist out West has visited a "book- 
seller with, intent to find fault with nie and 
has brought away the information that the 
price at which Mrs. Eddy sells Science and, 
Health is not an unusually high one for the size 
and make of the book. That is true. But in 
the book-trade that profit-devourer unknown 
to Mrs. Eddy's book a three-dollar book that 
is made for thirty-five or forty cents in large 
editions is put at three dollars because the pub- 
lisher has to pay author, middleman, and ad- 
vertising, and if the price were much below three 
the profit accruing would not pay him fairly 
for his time and labor. At the same time, if he 
could get ten dollars for the book he would take 
it, and his morals would not fall under criticism* 



256 

But if lie were an inspired person commis- 
sioned by the Deity to receive and print and 
spread broadcast among sorrowing and suffer- 
ing and poor men a precious message of heal- 
ing and cheer and salvation, he would have to 
do as Bible Societies do sell the book at a 
pinched margin above cost to such as could 
pay, and give it free to all that couldn't; and 
his name would be praised. But if he sold it 
at seven hundred per cent, profit and put the 
money in his pocket, his name would be mocked 
and derided. Just as Mrs. Eddy's is. And most 
justifiably, as it seems to me. 

The complete Bible contains one million 
words. The New Testament by itself contains 
two hundred and forty thousand words. 

My '84 edition of Science and Health con- 
tains one hundred and twenty thousand 
words just half as many as the New Testa- 
ment. 

Science and Health has since been so inflated 
by later inspirations that the 1902 edition con- 
tains one hundred and eighty thousand words 
not counting the thirty thousand at the back, 
devoted by Mrs. Eddy to advertising the book's 



healing abilities and the inspiring continues 
right along. 

If you have a book whose market is so sure 
and so great that you can give a printer an 
everlasting order for thirty or forty or fifty 
thousand copies a year he will furnish them at 
a cheap rate, because whenever there is a slack 
time in his press-room and bindery he can fill 
the idle intervals on your book and be making 
something instead of losing. That is the kind 
of contract that can be let on Science and 
Health every year. I am obliged to doubt 
that the three-dollar Science and Health costs 
Mrs. Eddy above fifteen cents, or that the six- 
dollar copy costs her above eighty cents. I 
feel quite sure that the average profit to her on 
these books, above cost of manufacture, is all 
of seven hundred per cent. 

Every proper Christian Scientist has to buy 
and own (and canvass for) Science and Health 
(one hundred and eighty thousand words), and 
he must also own a Bible (one million words). 
He can buy the one for from three to six dollars, 
and the other for fifteen cents. Or, if three 
dollars is all the money he has, he can get his 



Bible for nothing. When the Supreme Being 
disseminates a saving Message through unin- 
spired agents the New Testament, for instance 
it can be done for five cents a copy ; but when 
He sends one containing only two-thirds as 
many words through the shop of a Divine Per- 
sonage, it costs sixty times as much. I think 
that in matters of such importance it is bad 
economy to employ a wild-cat agency. 

Here are some figures which are perfect- 
ly authentic, and which seem to justify my 
opinion : 

"These [Bible] societies, inspired only by a 
sense of religious duty, are issuing the Bible at 
a price so small that they have made it the 
cheapest book printed. For example, the Amer- 
ican Bible Society offers an edition of the whole 
Bible as low as fifteen cents and the New Testa- 
ment at five cents , and the British Society at six- 
pence and one penny^ respectively. These low 
prices, made possible by their policy of selling 
the books at cost or below cost, 79 etc. New York 
Sun, February 25, 1903, 



CHAPTER IX 

WE may now make a final footing -tip of 
Mrs. Eddy, and see what she is, in the fulness 
of her powers. She is 

The Massachusetts Metaphysical College; 

Pastor Emeritus; 

President ; 

Board of Directors; 

Board of Education; 

Board of Lectureships; 

Future Board of Trustees; 

Proprietor of the Publishing - House and 
Periodicals ; 

Treasurer; 

Clerk; 

Proprietor of the Teachers; 

Proprietor of the Lecturers; 

Proprietor of the Missionaries; 

Proprietor of the Readers; 

Dictator of the Services: sole Voice of the 
Pulpit; 



260 

Proprietor of the Sanhedrin; 

Sole Proprietor of the Creed. (Copyrighted.) 

Indisputable Autocrat of the Branch 
Churches, with their life and death in her 
hands ; 

Sole Thinker for The First Church (and the 
others) ; 

Sole and Infallible Expounder of Doctrine, 
in life and in death; 

Sole permissible Discoverer, Denouncer, 
Judge, and Executioner of Ostensible Hyp- 
notists; 

Fifty-handed God of Excommunication 
with a thunderbolt in every hand; 

Appointer and Installer of the Pastor of all 
the Churches the Perpetual Pastor- Universal, 
Science and Health, "the Comforter- " 



CHAPTER X 

THERE she stands painted by herself. No 
witness but herself has been allowed to testify. 
She stands there painted by her acts, and deco- 
rated by her words. When she talks, she has 
only a decorative value as a witness, either for 
or against herself, for she deals mainly in unsup- 
ported assertion; and in the rare cases where 
she puts forward a verifiable fact she gets out 
of it a meaning which it refuses to furnish to 
anybody else. Also, when she talks, she is un- 
stable; she wanders, she is incurably inconsist- 
ent; what she says to-day she contradicts to- 
morrow. 

But her acts are consistent. They are al- 
ways faithful to her, they never misinterpret 
her, they are a mirror which always reflects her 
exactly, precisely, minutely, unerringly, and 
always the same, to date, with only those pro- 
gressive little natural changes in stature, dress, 
complexion, mood, and carriage that mark 



262 



exteriorly the march of the years and record 
the accumulations of experience, while in- 
teriorly through all this steady drift of evo- 
lution the one essential detail, the commanding 
detail, the master detail of the make-up re- 
mains as it was in the beginning, suffers no 
change and can suffer none; the basis of the 
character; the temperament, the disposition, 
that indestructible iron framework upon which 
the character is built, and whose shape it must 
take, and keep, throughout life. We call it a 
person's nature. 

The man who is born stingy can be taught 
to give liberally with his hands; but not with 
his heart. The man born kind and compas- 
sionate can have that disposition crushed down 
out of sight by embittering experience; but if it 
were an organ the post-mortem would find it 
still in his corpse. The man bom ambitious of 
power and glory may live long without finding 
it out, but when the opportunity conies he will 
know, will strike for the largest thing within 
the limit of his chances at the time constable, 
perhaps and will be glad and proud when he 
gets it, and will write home about it. But he 



263 

will not stop with that start; his appetite will 
come again; and by~and-by again, and yet 
again; and when he has climbed to police com- 
missioner it will at last begin to dawn upon 
him that what his Napoleon soul wants and 
was born for is something away higher up 
he does not quite know what, but Circumstance 
and Opportunity will indicate the direction and 
he will cut a road through and find out. 

I think Mrs. Eddy was born with a far-seeing 
business-eye, but did not know it; and with a 
great organizing and executive talent, and did 
not know it; and with a large appetite for 
power and distinction, and did not know it. I 
think the reason that her make did not show 
up until middle life was that she had General 
Grant's luck Circumstance and Opportunity 
did not come her way when she was younger. 
The qualities that were born in her had to wait 
for circumstance and opportunity but they 
were there: they were there to stay, whether 
they ever got a chance to fructify or not. If 
they had come early, they would have found 
her ready and competent. And they not she 
would have determined what they would set 



264 

her at and what they would make of her. If 
they had elected to commission her as second- 
assistant cook in a bankrupt boarding-house, I 
know the rest of it I know what would have 
happened. She would have owned the board- 
ing-house within six months; she would have 
had the late proprietor on salary and hump- 
ing himself, as the worldly say; she would have 
had that boarding-house spewing money like a 
mint; she would have worked the servants and 
the late landlord up to the limit ; she would have 
squeezed the boarders till they wailed, and by 
some mysterious quality, born in her she would 
have kept the affections of certain of the lot 
whose love and esteem she valued, and flung 
the others down the back area; in two years she 
would own all the boarding-houses in the town y 
in five all the boarding-houses in the State, in 
twenty all the hotels in America, in forty all the 
hotels on the planet, and would sit at home with 
her finger on a button and govern the whole 
combination as easily as a bench-manager gov- 
erns a dog-show, 

It would be a grand thing to see, and I feel a 
kind of disappointment but never mind, a 



265 

religion is better and larger; and there is more 
to it. And I have not "jpeen steeping myself in 
Christian Science all these weeks without find- 
ing out that the one sensible thing to do with a 
disappointment is to put it out of } T our mind 
and think of something cheerfuler. 

We outsiders cannot conceive of Mrs. Eddy's 
Christian Science Religion as being a sudden 
and miraculous birth, but only as a growth from 
a seed planted by circumstances, and developed 
stage by stage by command and compulsion of 
the same force. What the stages were we can- 
not know, but are privileged to guess. She 
may have gotten the mental-healing idea from 
Quimby it had been experimented with for 
ages, and was no one's special property. [For 
the present, for convenience* sake, let us pro- 
ceed upon the hypothesis that that was all she 
got of him, and that she put up the rest of the 
assets herself. This will strain us, but let us 
try it.] In each and all its forms and under all 
its many names, mental healing had had lim- 
its, always, and they were rather narrow ones 
Mrs. Eddy, let us imagine, removed the fence, 
abolished the frontiers. Not by expanding 



266 

mental-healing, but by absorbing its small bulk 
into the vaster bulk of Christian Science- 
Divine Science, The Holy Ghost, the Comforter 
which was a quite different and sublimer 
force, and one which had long lain dormant and 
unemployed. 

The Christian Scientist believes that the 
Spirit of God (life and love) pervades the uni- 
verse like an atmosphere; that whoso will study 
Science and Health can get from it the secret of 
how to inhale that transforming air; that to 
breathe it is to be made new; that from the 
new man all sorrow, all care, all miseries of the 
mind vanish away, for that only peace, content- 
ment and measureless joy can live in that divine 
fluid; that it purifies the body from disease, 
which is a vicious creation of the gross human 
mind, and cannot continue to exist in the pres- 
ence of the Immortal Mind, the renewing Spirit 
of God. 

The Scientist finds this reasonable, natural, 
and not harder to believe than that the disease- 
germ, a creature of darkness, perishes when ex- 
posed to the light of the great sun a new rev- 
elation of profane science which no one doubts. 



267 

He reminds us that the actinic ray, shining 
upon lupus, cures it a horrible disease which 
was incurable fifteen years ago, and had been 
incurable for ten million years before ; that this 
wonder, unbelievable by the physicians at first, 
is believed by them now; and so he is tranquilly 
confident that the time is coming when the 
world will be educated up to a point where it 
will comprehend and grant that the light of the 
Spirit of God, shining unobstructed upon the 
soul, is an actinic ray which can purge both 
mind and body from disease and set them free 
and make them whole. 

It is apparent, then, that in Christian Science 
it is not one man's mind acting upon another 
man's mind that heals; that it is solely the 
Spirit of God that heals; that the healer's mind 
performs no office but to convey that force to 
the patient; that it is merely the wire which 
carries the electric fluid, so to speak, and de- 
livers the message. Therefore, if these things 
be true, mental-healing and Science-healing are 
separate and distinct processes, and no kinship 
exists between them. 

To heal the body of its ills and pains is a 
xd 



2OO 



mighty benefaction, but in our day our physi- 
cians and surgeons work a thousand miracles 
prodigies which would have ranked as miracles 
fifty years ago and they have so greatly ex- 
tended their domination over disease that we 
feel so well protected that we are able to look 
with a good deal of composure and absence of 
hysterics upon the claims of new competitors 
in that field. 

But there is a mightier benefaction than the 
healing of the body, and that is the healing of 
the spirit which is Christian Science's other 
claim. So far as I know, so far as I can find 
out, it makes it good. Personally I have not 
known a Scientist who did not seem serene, 
contented, unharassed, I have not found an 
outsider whose observation of Scientists fur- 
nished him a view that differed from my own. 
Buoyant spirits, comfort of mind, freedom 
from care these happinesses we all have, at 
intervals; but in the spaces between, dear me, 
the black hours! They have put a curse upon 
the life of every human being I have ever known, 
young or old. I concede not a single excep- 
tion. Unless it might be those Scientists just 



269 

referred to. They may have been playing a 
part with me; I hope they were not, and I be- 
lieve they were not. 

Time will test the Science's claim. If time 
shall make it good; if time shall prove that the 
Science can heal the persecuted spirit of man 
and banish its troubles and keep it serene and 
sunny and content why, then Mrs. Eddy will 
have a monument that will reach above the 
clouds. For if she did not hit upon that im- 
perial idea and evolve it and deliver it, its dis- 
coverer can never be identified with certainty, 
now, I think. It is the giant feature, it is the 
sun that rides in the zenith of Christian Science ; 
the auxiliary features are of minor consequence. 
[Let us still leave the large " if " aside, for the 
present, and proceed as if it had no existence.] 

It is not supposable that Mrs. Eddy realized, 
at first, the size of her plunder. (No, find 
that is the word; she did not realize the size of 
her find, at first.) It had to grow upon her, by 
degrees, in accordance with the inalterable cus- 
tom of Circumstance, which works by stages, and 
by stages only, and never furnishes any mind 
with all the materials for a large idea at one time- 



27 

In the beginning, Mrs, Eddy was probably 
interested merely in the mental-healing detail 
And perhaps mainly interested in it pecuniarily, 
for she was poor. 

She would succeed in anything she under- 
took. She would attract pupils, and her com- 
merce would grow. She would inspire in pa- 
tient and pupil confidence in her earnestness; 
her history is evidence that she would not fail 
of that. 

There probably came a time, in due course, 
when her students began to think there was 
something deeper in her teachings than they had 
been suspecting a mystery beyond mental- 
healing, and higher. It is conceivable that by 
consequence their manner towards her changed 
little by little, and from respectful became rev- 
erent. It is conceivable that this would have 
an influence upon her; that it would incline 
her to wonder if their secret thought that she 
was inspired might not be a well-grounded 
guess. It is conceivable that as time went on 
the thought in their minds and its reflection 
in hers might solidify into conviction. 

She would remember, then, that as a child 



271 

she had been called, more than once, by a mys- 
terious voice just as had happened to little 
Samuel. (Mentioned in her Autobiography.} 
She would be impressed by that ancient remi- 
niscence, now, and it could have a prophetic 
meaning for her. 

It is conceivable that the persuasive influ- 
ences around her and within her would give a 
new and powerful impulse to her philosophiz- 
ings, and that from this, in time, would result 
that great birth, the healing of body and mind 
by the inpouring of the Spirit of God the cen- 
tral and dominant idea of Christian Science 
and that when this idea came she would not 
doubt that it was an inspiration direct from 
Heaven. 



CHAPTER XI 

[I MUST rest a little, now. To sit here and 
painstakingly spin out a scheme "which Imagines 
Mrs. Eddy, of all people, working her mind on 
a plane above commercialism; imagines her 
thinking, philosophizing, discovering majestic 
things; and even imagines her dealing in sin- 
cerities to be frank, I find It a large contract. 
But I have begun it, and I will go through 
with It.] 



CHAPTER XII 

IT is evident that she made disciples fast, and 
that their belief in her and in the authenticity 
of her heavenly ambassadorship was not of the 
lukewarm and half-way sort, but was pro- 
foundly earnest and sincere. Her book was is- 
sued from the press in 1875, it began its work 
of convert-making, and within six years she had 
successfully launched a new Religion and a new 
system of healing, and was teaching them to 
crowds of eager students in a College of her 
own, at prices so extraordinary that we are al- 
most compelled to accept her statement (no, 
her guarded intimation) that the rates were ar- 
ranged on high, since a mere human being un- 
acquainted with commerce and accustomed to 
think in pennies could hardly put up such a 
hand as that without supernatural help. 

From this stage onward Mrs. Eddy being 
what she was the rest of the development- 
stages would follow naturally and inevitably. 



274 

But if she had been anybody else, there would 
have been a different arrangement of them, 
with different results. Being the extraordi- 
nary person she was, she realized her position 
and its possibilities; realized the possibilities,, 
and had the daring to use them for all they 
were worth. 

We have seen what ber methods were after 
she passed the stage where her divine ambassa- 
dorship was granted its exequatur in the hearts 
and minds of her followers; we have seen how 
steady and fearless and calculated and orderly 
was her march thenceforth from conquest to 
conquest; we have seen her strike dead, without 
hesitancy, any hostile or questionable force that 
rose in her path: first, the horde of pretenders 
that sprang up and tried to take her Science 
and its market away from her she crushed 
them, she obliterated them; when her own Na- 
tional Christian Science Association became 
great in numbers and influence, and loosely and 
dangerously garrulous, and began to expound 
the doctrines according to its own uninspired 
notions, she took up her sponge without a tre- 
mor of fear and wiped that Association out; 



275 

when she perceived that the preachers in her 
pulpits were becoming afflicted with doctrine- 
tinkering, she recognized the danger of it, and 
did not hesitate nor temporize, but promptly 
dismissed the whole of them in a day, and abol- 
ished their office permanently; we have seen 
that, as fast as her power grew, she was compe- 
tent to take the measure of it, and that as fast 
as its expansion suggested to her gradually 
awakening native ambition a higher step she 
took it; and so, by this evolutionary process, 
we have seen the gross money-lust relegated 
to second place, and the lust of empire and 
glory rise above it. A splendid dream; and 
by force of the qualities bom in her she is 
making it come true. 

These qualities and the capacities growing 
out of them by the nurturing influences of 
training, observation, and experience seem 
to be clearly indicated by the character of her 
career and its achievements. They seem to 
be: 

A clear head for business, and a phenom- 
enally long one; 

Clear understanding of business situations; 



276 

Accuracy in estimating the opportunities they 

offer; 

Intelligence in planning a business move; 

Firmness in sticking to it after it has been 
decided upon; 

Extraordinary daring; 

Indestructible persistency; 

Devouring ambition; 

Limitless selfishness; 

A knowledge of the weaknesses and poverties 
and docilities of human nature and how to turn 
them to account which has never been sur- 
passed, if ever equalled; 

And necessarily the foundation-stone of 
Mrs. Eddy's character is a never - wavering 
confidence in herself. 

It is a granite character. And quite nat- 
urally a measure' of the talc of smallnesses 
common to human nature is mixed up in it 
and distributed through it. When Mrs. Eddy is 
not dictating servilities from her throne in the 
clouds to her official domestics in Boston or to 
her far-spread subjects round about the planet, 
but is down on the ground, she is kin to us and 
one of us : sentimental as a girl, garrulous, un- 



grammatical. Incomprehensible, affected, vain 
of her little human ancestry, unstable, incon- 
sistent, unreliable in statement, and naively 
and everlastingly self-contradictory oh, triv- 
ial and common and commonplace as the com- 
monest of us I just a Napoleon as Madame de 
Rerrrusat saw him, a brass god with clay legs. 



CHAPTER XIII 

IN drawing Mrs, Eddy's portrait it has been 
my purpose to restrict myself to materials fur- 
nished by herself, and I believe I have done that. 
If I have misinterpreted any of her acts, it was 
not done intentionally. 

It will be noticed that in skeletonizing a list 
of the qualities which have carried her to the 
dizzy summit which she occupies, I have not 
mentioned the power which was the command- 
ing force employed in achieving that lofty flight. 
It did not belong in that list; it was a force that 
was not a detail of her character, but was an 
outside one. It was the power which proceed- 
ed from her people's recognition of her as a su- 
pernatural personage, conveyer of the Latest 
Word, and divinely commissioned to deliver it 
to the world. The form which such a recog- 
nition takes, consciously or -unconsciously, is 
worship; and worship does not question nor 
criticise, it obeys. The object of it does not 



279 

need to coddle it, bribe it, beguile it, reason with 
it, convince it it commands it; that is suffi- 
cient; the obedience rendered is not reluctant, 
but prompt and whole-hearted. Admiration 
for a Napoleon, confidence in him, pride in him, 
affection for him, can lift him high and carry 
him far; and these are forms of worship, and are 
strong forces, but they are worship of a mere 
human being, after all, and are infinitely feeble, 
as compared with those that are generated by 
that other worship, the worship of a divine 
personage. Mrs. Eddy has this efficient wor- 
ship, this massed . and centralized force, this 
force which is indifferent to opposition, un- 
troubled by fear, and goes -to battle singing, 
like Cromwell's soldiers; and while she has it 
she can command and it will obey, and main- 
tain her on her throne, and extend her empire. 
She will have it until she dies ; and then we 
shall see a curious and interesting further de- 
velopment of her revolutionary work begin 



CHAPTER XIV 

THE President and Board of Directors will 
succeed her, and the government will go on with- 
out a hitch. The By-laws will bear that inter- 
pretation. AH the Mother-Church's vast powers 
are concentrated in that Board. Mrs. Eddy's un- 
limited personal reservations make the Board's 
ostensible supremacy, during her life, a sham, 
and the Board itself a shadow. But Mrs. Eddy 
has not made those reservations for any one 
but herself they are distinctly personal, they 
bear her name, they are not usable by another 
individual. When she dies her reservations die, 
and the Board's shadow-powers become real 
powers, without the change of any important 
By-law, and the Board sits in her place as 
absolute and irresponsible a sovereign as she 
was. 

It consists of but five persons, a much more 
manageable Cardinalate than the Roman 



28l 



Pope's. I think it will elect its Pope from its 
own body, and that it will fill its own vacan- 
cies. An elective Papacy is a safe and wise 
system, and a long-liver* 



CHAPTER XV 

WE may take that tip now. 
It is not a single if, but a several- jointed one; 
not an oyster, but a vertebrate. 

1. Did Mrs. Eddy borrow from Quimby the 
Great Idea, or only the little one, the old-timer, 
the ordinary mental-healinghealing by " mor- 
tal' 1 mind? 

2. If she borrowed the Great Idea, did she 
carry it away in her head, or in manuscript? 

3. Did she hit upon the Great Idea herself? 

By the Great Idea I mean, of course, the con- 
viction that the Force involved was still exist- 
ent, and could be applied now just as it was 
applied by Christ's Disciples and their con- 
verts, and as successfully. 

4. Did she philosophize it, systematize it, 
and write it down in a book? 

5. Was it she, and not another, that built a 
new Religion upon the book and organized it? 

I think No. 5 can be answered with a Yes, 



283 

and dismissed from the controversy. And I 
think that the Great Idea, great as it was, 
would have enjoyed but a brief activity, and 
would then have gone to sleep again for some 
more centuries, but for the perpetuating im- 
pulse it got from that organized and tremen- 
dous force. 

As for Nos. 1,2, and 4, the hostiles contend 
that Mrs. Eddy got the Great Idea from Quim- 
by and carried it off in manuscript. But their 
testimony, while of consequence, lacks the most 
important detail ; so far as my information goes, 
the Quimby manuscript has not been produced. 
I think we cannot discuss No. i and No. 2 prof- 
itably. Let them go. 

For me, No. 3 has a mild interest, and No. 4 
a violent one. 

As regards No. 3, Mrs. Eddy was brought up, 
from the cradle, an old-time, boiler-iron, West- 
minster-Catechism Christian, and knew her 
Bible 1 as well as Captain Kydd knew his, " when 
he sailed, when he sailed," and perhaps as 
sympathetically. The Great Idea had struck a 
million Bible-readers before her as being pos- 
sible of resurrection and application it must 
19 



284 

have struck as many as that, and been cogi- 
tated, indolently, doubtingly, then dropped and 
forgotten and it could have struck her, in due 
course. But how it could interest her, how it 
could appeal to her with her make is a 
thing that is difficult to understand, 

For the thing back of it is wholly gracious and 
beautiful: the power, through loving merciful- 
ness and compassion, to heal fleshly ills and 
pains and griefs all with, a word, with a 
touch of the hand! This power was given by 
the Saviour to the Disciples, and to all the con- 
verted. All every one. It was exercised for 
generations afterwards. Any Christian who 
was in earnest and not a make-believe, not a 
policy-Christian, not a Christian for revenue 
only, had that healing power, and could cure 
with it any disease or any hurt or damage possi- 
ble to human -flesh and bone. These things are 
true, or they are not. If they were true sev- 
enteen and eighteen and nineteen centuries ago 
it would be difficult to satisfactorily explain why 
or how or by what argument that power should 
be non-existent in Christians now/ 

1 See Appendix. M. T. 



To wish to exercise it could occur to Mrs, 
Eddy but would it? 

Grasping, sordid, penurious, famishing for 
everything she sees money, power, glory 
vain, untruthful, jealous, despotic, arrogant, 
Insolent, pitiless where thinkers and hypnotists 
are concerned, illiterate, shallow, Incapable of 
reasoning outside of commercial lines, immeas- 
urably selfish 

Of course the Great Idea could strike her, we 
have to grant that, but why it should interest 
her is a question which can easily overstrain 
the imagination and bring on nervous prostra- 
tion, or something like that, and is better left 
alone by the judicious, it seems to me 

Unless we call to our help the alleged other 
side of Mrs. Eddy's make and character the 
side which her multitude of followers see, and 
sincerely believe in. Fairness requires that 
their view be stated here. It is the opposite of 
the one which I have drawn from Mrs. Eddy's 
history and from her By-laws. To her fol- 
lowers she is this : 

Patient, gentle, loving, compassionate, noble, 
hearted, unselfish, sinless, widely cultured, 



splendidly equipped mentally, a profound 
thinker, an able writer, a divine personage, an 
inspired messenger whose acts are dictated 
from the Throne, and whose every utterance is 
the Voice of God. 

She has delivered to them a religion which has 
revolutionized their lives, banished the glooms 
that shadowed them, and filled them and flooded 
them with sunshine and gladness and peace; a 
religion which has no hell; a religion whose 
heaven is not put off to another time, with a 
break and a gulf between, but begins here and 
now, and melts into eternity as fancies of the 
waking day melt into the dreams of sleep. 

They believe it is a Christianity that is in the 
New Testament; that it has always been there; 
that in the drift of ages it was lost through dis- 
use and neglect, and that this benefactor has 
found it and given it back to men, turning the 
night of life into day, its terrors into myths, its 
lamentations into songs of emancipation and 
rejoicing. 1 

1 For a clear understanding of the two claims of Chrisr 
tian Science, read the novel The Life Within, published by 
Lothrops, Boston. M. T. 



287 

There we have Mrs. Eddy as her followers 
see hen She has lifted them out of grief and 
care and doubt and fear, and made their lives 
beautiful; she found them wandering forlorn in 
a wintry wilderness, and has led them to a trop- 
ic paradise like that of which the poet sings : 

" O, islands there are on the face of the deep 
Where the leaves never fade and the skies never 
weep." 

To ask them to examine with a microscope 
the character of such a benefactor; to ask them 
to examine it at all; to ask them to look at a 
blemish which another person believes he has 
found in it wdl, in their place could you do 
it? Would you do it? Wouldn't you be 
ashamed to do it? If a tramp had rescued 
your child from fire and death, and saved its 
mother's heart from breaking, could you see 
his rags? Could you smell his breath? Mrs. 
Eddy has done more than that for these people. 

They are prejudiced witnesses. To the credit 
of human nature it is not possible that they 
should be otherwise. They sincerely believe 
that Mrs. Eddy's character is pure and perfect 



288 

and beautiful, and her history without stain or 
blot or blemish. But that does not settle it. 
They sincerely believe she did not borrow the 
Great Idea from Quimby, but hit upon it her- 
self. It may be so, and it could be so. Let it 
go there is no way to settle it. They believe 
she carried away no Quimby manuscripts. Let 
that go, too there is no way to settle it. They 
believe that she, and not another, built the Re^ 
ligion upon the book, and organized it. I be- 
lieve it, too. 

Finally, they believe that she philosophized 
Christian Science, explained it, systematized it, 
and wrote it all out with her own hand in the 
book Science and Health. 

I am not able to believe that. Let us draw 
the line there. The known and undisputed 
products of her pen are a formidable witness 
against her. They do seem to me to prove, 
quite clearly and conclusively, that writing, 
upon even simple subjects, is a difficult labor 
for her; that she has never been able to write 
anything above third-rate English; that she is 
weak in the matter of grammar; that she has 
but a rude and dull sense of the values of 



289 

words ; that she so lacks in the matter of liter- 
ary precision that she can seldom put a thought 
into words that express it lucidly to the reader 
and leave no doubts in his mind as to whether 
he has rightly understood or not; that she can- 
not even draught a Preface that a person can 
fully comprehend, nor one which can by any art 
be translated into a fully understandable form; 
that she can seldom inject into a Preface even 
single sentences whose meaning is uncompro- 
misingly clear yet Prefaces are her specialty, 
if she has one, 

Mrs. Eddy's known and undisputed writings 
are very limited in bulk; they exhibit no depth, 
no analytical quality, no thought above school- 
composition size, and but juvenile ability in 
handling thoughts of even that modest magni- 
tude. She has a fine commercial ability, and 
could govern a vast railway system in great 
style ; she could draught a set of rules that Satan 
himself would say could not be improved on 
for devilish effectiveness by his staff; but we 
know, by our excursions among the Mother- 
Church's By-laws, that their English would 
discredit the deputy baggage-smasher, I am 



290 

quite sure that Mrs. Eddy cannot write well 
upon any subject, even a commercial one. 

In the very first revision of Science and 
Health (1883), Mrs. Eddy wrote a Preface which 
is an unimpeachable witness that the rest of 
the book was written by somebody else. I 
have put it in the Appendix 1 along with a page 
or two taken from the body of the book, 2 and 
will ask the reader to compare the labored and 
lumbering and confused gropings of this Preface 
with the easy and flowing and direct English of 
the other exhibit, and see if he can believe that 
the one hand and brain produced both. 

And let him take the Preface apart, sentence 
by sentence, and searchingly examine each sen- 
tence word by word, and see if he can find half 
a dozen sentences whose meanings he is so sure 
of that he can rephrase them in words of his 
own and reproduce what he takes to be those 
meanings. Money can be lost on this game. 
I know, for I am the one that lost it. 

Now let the reader turn to the excerpt which 
I have made from the chapter on " Prayer" 8 

1 See Appendix A. M. T. 2 Appendix B. M. T. 

8 See Appendix, M. T. 



(last year's edition of Science and Health], and 
compare that wise and sane and elevated and 
lucid and compact piece of work with the afore- 
said Preface, and with Mrs. Eddy's poetry con- 
cerning the gymnastic trees, and Minerva's not 
yet effete sandals, and the wreaths imported 
from Erudition's bower for the decoration of 
Plymouth Rock ? and the Plague-spot and Ba- 
cilli, and my other exhibits (turn back to my 
Chapters I. and II.) from the Autobiography, 
and finally with the late Communication con- 
cerning me, 1 and see if he thinks anybody's 
affirmation, or anybody's sworn testimony, or 
any other testimony of any imaginable kind, 
would ever be likely to convince him that Mrs. 
'Eddy wrote that chapter on Prayer. 

I do not wish to impose my opinion on any 
one who will not permit it, but such as it is I 
offer it here for what it is worth. I cannot 
believe, and I do not believe, that Mrs. Eddy 
originated any of the thoughts and reasonings 
out of which the book Science and Health is con- 

1 See Appendix. This reference is to the article "Mrs. 
Eddy in Error/ 1 in the North American Review for April, 
1903. M. T. 



292 

structed; and I cannot believe, and do not be* 
lieve that she ever wrote any part of that book. 

I think that if anything in the world stands 
proven, and well and solidly proven, by unim- 
peachable testimony the treacherous testi- 
mony of her own pen in her known and undis- 
puted literary productions it is that Mrs. 
Eddy is not capable of thinking upon high 
planes, nor of reasoning clearly nor writing in- 
telligently upon low ones. 

Inasmuch as in my belief the very first 
editions of the book Science and Health were 
far above the reach of Mrs, Eddy's mental and 
literary abilities, I think she has from the very 
beginning been claiming as her own another 
person's book, and wearing as her own property 
laurels rightfully belonging to that person 
the real author of Science and Health. And I 
think the reason and the only reason that 
he has not protested is because his work was 
not exposed to print until after he was safely 
dead. 

That with an eye to business, and by grace of 
her business talent, she has restored to the 
world neglected and abandoned features of the 



293 

Christian religion which her thousands of fol- 
lowers find gracious and blessed and contenting, 
I recognize and confess; but I am convinced 
that every single detail of the work except 
just that one the delivery of the product to 
the world was conceived and performed by 
another. 



APPENDIX A 

ORIGINAL FIRST PREFACE TO SCIENCE AND HEALTH 

THERE seems a Christian necessity of learn- 
ing God's power and purpose to heal both mind 
and body. This thought grew out of our early 
seeking Him in all our ways, and a hopeless, as 
singular invalidism that drugs increased instead 
of diminished, and hygiene benefited only for a 
season. By degrees we have drifted into more 
spiritual latitudes of thought, and experimented 
as we advanced until demonstrating fully the 
power of mind over the body. About the year 
1862, having heard of a mesmerist in Portland 
who was treating the sick by manipulation, we 
visited him; he helped us for a time, then we 
relapsed somewhat. After his decease, and a 
severe casualty deemed fatal by skilful physi- 
cians, we discovered that* the Principle of aH 
healing and the law that governs it is God, a 
divine Principle, and a spiritual not material 
law, and regained health. 



295 

It was not an individual or mortal mind act- 
ing upon another so-called mind that healed 
us. It was the glorious truths of Christian 
Science that we discovered as we neared that 
verge of so-called material life named death; 
yea, it was the great Shekinah, the spirit of 
Life, Truth, and Love illuminating our under- 
standing of the action and might of Omnipo- 
tence! The old gentleman to whom we have 
referred had some very advanced views on heal- 
ing, but he was not avowedly religious neither 
scholarly. We interchanged thoughts on the 
subject of healing the sick. I restored some 
patients of his that he failed to heal, and left 
in his possession some manuscripts of mine 
containing corrections of his desultory pen- 
nings, which I am informed at his decease 
passed into the hands of a patient of his, now 
residing in Scotland. He died in 1865 and 
left no published works. The only manuscript 
that we ever held of his, longer than to cor- 
rect it, was one of perhaps a dozen pages, 
most of which we had composed. He manip- 
ulated the sick; hence his ostensible method 
of healing was physical instead of mental. 



We helped him In the esteem of the public by 
our writings, but never knew of his stating orally 
or in writing that he treated his patients men- 
tally; never heard him give any directions to 
that effect; and have it from one of his patients, 
who now asserts that he was the founder of men- 
tal healing, that he never revealed to anyone 
his method. We refer to these facts simply to 
refute the calumnies and false claims of our en- 
emies, that we are preferring dishonest claims 
to the discovery and founding at this period of 
Metaphysical Healing or Christian Science. 

The Science and laws of a purely mental heal- 
ing and their method of application through 
spiritual power alone, else a mental argument 
against disease, are our own discovery at this 
date* True, the Principle is divine and eternal ; 
but the application of it to heal the sick had 
been lost sight of, and required to be again 
spiritually discerned and its science discovered, 
that man might retain it through the under- 
standing. Since our discovery in 1866 of the 
divine science of Christian Healing, we have 
labored with tongue and pen to found this sys- 
tem. In this endeavor every obstacle has been 



297 

thrown in our path that the envy and revenge 
of a few disaffected students could devise. The 
superstition and ignorance of even this period 
have not failed to contribute their mite tow- 
ards misjudging us, while its Christian advance- 
ment and scientific research have helped sus- 
tain our feeble efforts. 

Since our first Edition of Science and Health, 
published in 1875, two of the aforesaid students 
have plagiarized and pirated our works. In the 
issues of E. J. A., almost exclusively ours, were 
thirteen paragraphs, without credit, taken ver- 
batim from our books. 

Not one of our printed works was ever cop- 
ied or abstracted from the published or from 
the unpublished writings of anyone. Through- 
out our publications of Metaphysical Healing 
or Christian Science, when writing or dictating 
them, we have given ourselves to contempla- 
tion wholly apart from the observation of the 
material senses : to look upon a copy would have 
distracted our thoughts from the subject before 
us. We were seldom able to copy our own com- 
positions, and have employed an amanuensis 
for the last six years. Every work that we 



298 

have had published has been extemporaneously 
written; and out of fifty lectures and sermons 
that we have delivered the last year, forty-four 
have been extemporaneous. We have distrib- 
uted many of our unpublished manuscripts; 
loaned to one of our youngest students, R, 

K y, between three and four hundred 

pages, of which we were sole author giving 
him liberty to copy but not to publish them. 

Leaning on the sustaining Infinite with lov- 
ing trust, the trials of to-day grow brief, and 
to-morrow is big with blessings. 

The wakeful shepherd, tending his flocks, 
beholds from the mountain's top the first faint 
morning beam ere cometh the risen day So 
from Soul's loftier summits shines the pale star 
to prophet-shepherd, and it traverses night, 
over to where the young child lies, in cradled 
obscurity, that shall waken a world. Over the 
night of error dawn the morning beams and 
guiding star of Truth, and " the wise men " are 
led by it to Science, which repeats the eternal 
harmony that it reproduced, in proof of im- 
mortality. The time for thinkers has come; 
and the time for revolutions, ecclesiastical and 



399 

civil, must come. Truth, independent of doc- 
trines or time-honored systems, stands at the 
threshold of history. Contentment with the 
past, or the cold conventionality of custom, 
may no longer shut the door on science ; though 
empires fall, " He whose right it is shall reign." 
Ignorance of God should no longer be the 
stepping-stone to faith; understanding Him, 
"whom to know aright is Life eternal/' is the 
only guaranty of obedience. 

This volume may not open a new thought, 
and make it at once familiar. It has the sturdy 
task of a pioneer, to hack away at the tall oaks 
and cut the rough granite, leaving future ages 
to declare what it has done. We made our 
first discovery of the adaptation of metaphys- 
ics to the treatment of disease in the winter of 
1866; since then we have tested the Principle 
on ourselves and others, and never found it to 
fail to prove the statements herein made of it. 
We must learn the science of Life, to reach the 
perfection of man. To understand God as the 
Principle of all being, and to live in accordance 
with this Principle, is the Science of Life. But 
to reproduce this harmony of being, the error 



300 

of personal sense must yield to science, even as 
the science of music corrects tones caught from 
the ear, and gives the sweet concord of sound. 
There are many theories of physic and theology, 
and many calls in each of their directions for 
the right way; but we propose to settle the 
question of "What is Truth?'' on the ground of 
proof, and let that method of healing the sick 
and establishing Christianity be adopted that 
is found to give the 'most health and to make 
the best Christians; science will then have a 
fair field, in which case we are assured of its tri- 
umph over all opinions and beliefs. Sickness 
and sin have ever had their doctors; but the 
question is, Have they become less because of 
them? The longevity of our antediluvians 
would say 5 No! and the criminal records of to 
day titter their voices little in favor of such a 
conclusion. Not that we would deny to Caesar 
the things that are his, but that we ask for the 
things that belong to Truth; and safely affirm, 
from the demonstrations we have been able to 
make, that the science of man understood 
would have eradicated sin, sickness, and death, 
in a less period than six thousand years. We 



find great difficulties in starting this work right. 
Some shockingly false claims are already made 
to a metaphysical practice; mesmerism, its very 
antipodes, is one of them. Hitherto we have 
never, in a single instance of our discovery, 
found the slightest resemblance between mes- 
merism and metaphysics. No especial idiosyn- 
crasy is requisite to acquire a knowledge of 
metaphysical healing; spiritual sense is more 
important to its discernment than the intellect; 
and those who would learn this science without 
a high moral standard of thought and action, 
will fail to understand it until they go up higher. 
Owing to our explanations constantly vibrat- 
ing between the same points, an irksome repe- 
tition of words'must occur; also the use of cap- 
ital letters, genders, and technicalities peculiar 
to the science. ' Variety of language, or beauty 
of diction, must give place to close analysis and 
unembellished thought. "Hoping all things, 
enduring all things," to do good to our enemies, 
to bless them that curse us, and to bear to the 
sorrowing and the sick consolation and healing, 
we commit these pages to posterity. 

MARY BAKER G. EDDY, 



APPENDIX B 

THE Gospel narratives bear brief testimony 
even to the life of our great Master. His spir- 
itual noumenon and phenomenon, silenced por- 
traiture. Writers, less wise than the Apostles, 
essayed in the Apocryphal New Testament, a 
legendary and traditional history of the early 
life of Jesus. But Saint Paul summarized the 
character of Jesus as the model of Christianity, 
in these words: " Consider Him who endured 
such contradictions of sinners against Himself, 
Who for the joy that was set before Him, en- 
dured the cross, despising the shame, and is 
set down at the right hand of the ttrone of 
God" 

It may be that the mortal life battle still 
wages, and must continue till its involved 
errors are vanquished by victory -bringing 
Science; but this triumph will come! God is 
over all. He alone is our origin, aim, and Be- 
ing. The real man is not of the dust, nor is he 



3Q3 

ever created through, the flesh; for his father 
and mother are the one Spirit, and his brethren 
are all the children of one parent, the eternal 
Good. 

Any kind of literary composition was exces- 
sively difficult for Mrs. Eddy. She found it 
grinding hard work to dig out anything to say. 
She realized, at the above stage in her life, that 
with all her trouble she had not been able to 
scratch together even material enough for a 
child's Autobiography, and also that what she 
had secured was in the main not valuable, not 
important, considering the age and the fame of 
the person she was writing about; and so it oc- 
curred to her to attempt, in that paragraph, to 
excuse the meagreness and poor quality of the 
feast she was spreading, by letting on that she 
could do ever so much better if she wanted to, 
but was under constraint of Divine etiquette. 
To feed with more than a few indifferent crumbs 
a plebeian appetite for personal details about 
Personages in her class was not the correct 
thing, and she blandly points out that there is 
Precedent for this reserve. When Mrs. Eddy 



304 



tries to be artful in literature it is generally 
after the manner of the ostrich; and with the 
ostrich's luck. Please try to find the connec- 
tion between the two paragraphs. M. T. 



APPENDIX C 

THE following is the spiritual signification of 
the Lord's Prayer: 

Principle, eternal and harmonious, 

Nameless and adorable Intelligence, 

Thou art ever present and supreme. 

And when this supremacy of Spirit shall appear, 
the dream of matter will disappear. 

Give us the understanding of Truth and Love. 

And loving we shall learn God, and Truth will 
destroy all error. 

And lead us unto the Life that is Soul, and de- 
liver us from the errors of sense, sin, sick- 
ness, and death, 

For God is Life, Truth, and Love for ever. 
Science and Health, edition of 1881. 

It seems to me that this one is distinctly 
superior to the one that was inspired for last 
year's edition. It is strange, but to my mind 
plain, that inspiring is an art which does not 
improve with practice. M. T. 



APPENDIX D 

For verily 1 say unto you, That whosoever shall say 
unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast 
into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall 
believe that those things which he saith shall come to 
pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. Therefore I 
say unto you, What things soever ye desire when ye 
pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have 
them. 

Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, 
before *ye ask Him. CHRIST JESUS. 

THE prayer that reclaims the sinner and heals 
the sick, is an absolute faith that all things are 
possible to God a spiritual understanding of 
Him an unselfed love. Regardless of what 
another may say or think on this subject, I 
speak from experience. This prayer, com- 
bined with self-sacrifice and toil, is the means 
whereby God has enabled me to do what I have 
done for the religion and health of mankind. 

Thoughts unspoken are not unknown to the 
divine Mind. Desire is prayer; and no less can 
occur from trusting God with our desires, that 



3Q? 

they may be moulded and exalted before they 
take form in audible word, and in deeds. 

What are the motives for prayer? Do we 
pray to make ourselves better, or to benefit 
those that hear us; to enlighten the Infinite, 
or to be heard of men? Are we benefited by 
praying? Yes, the desire which goes forth 
hungering after righteousness is blessed of 
our Father, and it does not return unto us 
void. 

God is not moved by the breath of praise to 
do more than He has already done; nor can the 
Infinite do less than bestow all good, since He 
is unchanging Wisdom and Love. We can do 
more for ourselves by humble fervent petitions; 
but the All-loving does not grant them simply 
on the ground of lip-service, for He already 
knows all. 

Prayer cannot change the Science of Being, 
but it does bring us into harmony with it. 
Goodness reaches the demonstration of Truth. 
A request that another may work for us never 
does our work. The habit of pleading with the 
divine Mind, as one pleads with a human being, 
perpetuates the belief in God as httmanly cir- 



3Q8 

cumscribed an error which impedes spiritual 
growth. 

God is Love. Can we ask Him to be more? 
God is Intelligence. Can we inform the infinite 
Mind, or tell Him anything He does not already 
comprehend? Do we hope to change perfec- 
tion? Shall we plead for more at the open 
fount, which always pours forth more than we 
receive? The unspoken prayer does bring us 
nearer the Source of all existence and blessed- 
ness. 

Asking God to be God is a " vain repetition. 3 ' 
God is "the same yesterday, and to-day, and 
forever"; and He who is immutably right will 
do right, without being reminded of His prov- 
ince. The wisdom of man is not sufficient to 
warrant him in advising God. 

Who would stand before a blackboard, and 
pray the principle of mathematics to work out 
the problem? The rule is already established, 
and it is our task to work out the solution. 
Shall we ask the divine Principle of all good- 
ness to do His own work? His work is done; 
and we have only to avail ourselves of God's 
rule, in order to receive the blessing thereof. 



309 

The divine Being must be reflected by man- 
else man is not the image and likeness of the pa- 
tient, tender, and true, the one "altogether 
lovely " ; but to understand God is the work of 
eternity, and demands absolute concentration 
of thought and energy. 

How empty are our conceptions of Deity! 
We admit theoretically that God is good, om- 
nipotent, omnipresent, infinite, and then we 
try to give information to this infinite Mind; 
and plead for unmerited pardon, and a liberal 
outpouring of benefactions. Are we really 
grateful for the good already received? Then 
we shall avail ourselves of the blessings we 
have, and thus be fitted to receive more. Grat- 
itude is much more than a verbal expression of 
thanks. Action expresses more gratitude than 
speech. 

If we are ungrateful for Life, Truth, and 
Love, and yet return thanks to God for all 
blessings, we are insincere; and incur the sharp 
censure our Master pronounces on hypocrites. 
In such a case the only acceptable prayer is to 
put the finger on the lips and remember our 
blessings. While the heart is far from divine 



3io 

Truth and Love, we cannot conceal the ingrat- 
itude of barren lives, for God knoweth all 
things. 

What we most need is the prayer of fervent 
desire for growth in grace, expressed in pa- 
tience, meekness, love, and good deeds. To 
keep the commandments of our Master and 
follow his example, is our proper debt to Him, 
and the only worthy evidence of our gratitude 
for all He has done. Outward worship is not 
of itself sufficient to express loyal and heartfelt 
gratitude, since He has said: "If ye love Me, 
keep My Commandments/' 

The habitual struggle to be always good, is 
unceasing prayer. Its motives are made mani- 
fest in the blessings they bring which, if not 
acknowledged in audible words, attest our 
worthiness to be made partakers of Love. 

Simply asking that we may love God will 
never make us love Him; but the longing to be 
better and holier expressed in daily watch- 
fulness, and in striving to assimilate more of 
the divine character this will mould and 
fashion us anew, until we awake in His likeness. 
We reach the Science of Christianity through 



3*1 

demonstration of the divine nature; but in this 
wicked world goodness will '"' be evil spoken of," 
and patience must work experience. 

Audible prayer can never do the works 
of spiritual understanding, which regenerates; 
but silent prayer, watchfulness, and devout 
obedience, enable us to follow Jesus' example. 
Long prayers, ecclesiasticism, and creeds, have 
clipped the divine pinions of Love, and clad 
religion in human robes. They materialize 
worship, hinder the Spirit, and keep man from 
demonstrating his power over error. 

Sorrow for wrong-doing is but one step tow- 
ards reform, and the very easiest step. The 
next and great step required by Wisdom is 
the test of our sincerity namely, reformation. 
To this end we are placed under the stress of 
circumstances. Temptation bids us repeat the 
offence, and woe comes in return for what is 
done. So it will ever be, till we learn that 
there is no discount in the law of justice, and 
that we must pay "the uttermost farthing/' 
The measure ye mete "shall be measured to 
you again," and it will be full "and running 
over/* 



Saints and sinners get their full award, but 
not always in this world. The followers of 
Christ drank His cup. Ingratitude and perse- 
cution filled it to the brim; but God pours the 
riches of His love into the understanding and 
affections, giving us strength according to our 
day- Sinners flourish " like a green bay-tree " ; 
but, looking farther, the Psalmist could see 
their end namely, the destruction of sin 
through suffering. 

Prayer is sometimes used, as a confessional, 
to cancel sin. This error impedes true religion. 
Sin is forgiven, only as it is destroyed by Christ 
Truth and Life,, If prayer nourishes the be- 
lief that sin is cancelled, and that man is made 
better by merely praying, it is an evil. He 
grows worse who continues in sin because he 
thinks himself forgiven. 

An apostle says that the Son of God (Christ) 
came to " destroy the works of the devil/' We 
should follow our divine Exemplar, and seek 
the destruction of all evil works, error and dis- 
ease included. We cannot escape the penalty 
due for sin. The Scriptures say, that if we 
deny Christ, "He also will deny us/' 



313 

The divine Love corrects and governs man. 
Men may pardon, but this divine Principle 
alone reforms the sinner. God is not separate 
from the wisdom He bestows. The talents He 
gives we must improve. Calling on Him to 
forgive our work, badly done or left undone, 
implies the vain supposition that we have noth- 
ing to do but to ask pardon, and that after- 
wards we shall be free to repeat the offence. 

To cause suffering, as the result of sin, is the 
means of destroying sin. Every supposed pleas- 
ure in sin will furnish more than its equiv- 
alent of pain, until belief in material life and 
sin is destroyed. To reach heaven, the har- 
mony of Being, we must understand the divine 
Principle of Being. 

"God is Love." More than this we cannot 
ask; higher we cannot look; farther we cannot 
go. To suppose that God forgives or punishes 
sin, according as His mercy is sought or un- 
sought, is to misunderstand Love and make 
prayer the safety-valve for wrong-doing. 

Jesus uncovered and rebuked sin before He 
cast it out* Of a sick woman He said that 
Satan had bound her; and to Peter He said, 



3*4 

"Thou art an offence unto me/" He came 
teaching and showing men how to destroy sin, 
sickness, and death. He said of the fruitless 
tree, "It is hewn down/' 

It is believed by many that a certain magis- 
trate, who lived in the time of Jesus, left this 
record: u His rebuke is fearful/' The strong 
language of our Master confirms this descrip- 
tion. 

The only civil sentence which He had for 
error was, "Get thee behind Me, Satan/' Still 
stronger evidence that Jesus' reproof was 
pointed and pungent is in His own words 
showing the necessity for such forcible utter- 
ance, when He cast out devils and healed the 
sick and sinful. The relinquishment of error 
deprives material sense of its false claims. 

Audible prayer is impressive; it gives mo- 
mentary solemnity and elevation to thought; 
but does it produce any lasting benefit? Look- 
ing deeply into these things, we find that " a 
zeal . . . not according to knowledge/' gives oc- 
casion for reaction unfavorable to spiritual 
growth, sober resolve, and wholesome per- 
ception of God's requirements. The motives 



for verbal prayer may embrace too much love 
of applause to induce or encourage Christian 
sentiment. 

Physical sensation, not Soul, produces ma- 
terial ecstasy, and emotions. If spiritual sense 
always guided men at such times* there would 
grow out of those ecstatic moments a higher 
experience and a better life, with more devout 
self-abnegation, and purity. A self-satisfied 
ventilation of fervent sentiments never makes 
a Christian* God is not influenced by man. 
The " divine ear " is not an auditorial nerve. It 
is the all-hearing and all -knowing Mind, to 
whom each want of man is always known, and 
by whom it will be supplied. 

The danger from audible prayer is, that it 
may lead us into temptation. By it we may 
become involuntary hypocrites, uttering de- 
sires which are not real, and consoling our- 
selves in the midst of sin, with the recollection 
that we have prayed over it or mean to ask 
forgiveness at some later day* Hypocrisy is 
fatal to religion. 

A wordy prayer may afford a quiet sense of 
self -justification, though it makes the sinner a 



316 

hypocrite, We never need despair of an hon- 
est heart, but there is little hope for those who 
only come spasmodically face to face with their 
wickedness, and then seek to hide it Their 
prayers are indexes which do not correspond 
with their character. They hold secret fellow- 
ship with sin ; and such externals are spoken of 
by Jesus as ''like unto whited sepulchres . , . 
full of all undeanness." 

If a man, though apparently fervent and 
prayerful, is impure, and therefore insincere, 
what must be the comment upon him? If he 
had reached the loftiness of his prayer, there 
would be no occasion for such comment. If 
we feel the aspiration, humility, gratitude, and 
love which our words express this God ac- 
cepts; and it is wise not to try to deceive our- 
selves or others, for " there is nothing covered 
that shall not be revealed/' Professions and 
audible prayers are like charity in one respect 
they "cover a multitude of sins." Praying 
for humility, with whatever fervency of ex- 
pression, does not always mean a desire for it. 
If we turn away from the poor, we are not 
ready to receive the reward of Him who blesses 



the poor. We confess to having a very wicked 
heart, and ask that it may be laid bare before 
us; but do we not already know more of this 
heart than we are willing to have our neighbor 
see? 

We ought to examine ourselves, and learn 
what is the affection and purpose of the heart; 
for this alone can show us what we honestly 
are. If a friend informs us of a fault, do we 
listen to the rebuke patiently, and credit what 
is said? Do we not rather give thanks that we 
are "not as other men?" During many years 
the author has been most grateful for merited 
rebuke. The sting lies in unmerited censure 
in the falsehood which does no one any good, 

The test of all prayer lies in the answer to 
these questions: Do we love our neighbor better 
because of this asking? Do we pursue the old 
selfishness, satisfied with having prayed for 
something better, though we give no evidence 
of the sincerity of our requests by living con- 
sistently with our prayer? If selfishness has 
given place to kindness, we shall regard our 
neighbor unselfishly, and bless them that curse 
us; but we shall never meet this great duty by 



3*8 

simply asking that it may be done. There Is a 
cross to be taken up, before we can enjoy the 
fruition of our hope and faith. 

Dost thou "love the Lord thy God with all 
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all 
thy mind?" This command includes much 
even the surrender of all merely material sen- 
sation, affection, and worship. This is the El 
Dorado of Christianity. It involves the Sci- 
ence of Life, and recognizes only the divine 
control of Spirit, wherein Soul is our master, 
and material sense and human will have no 
place. 

Are you willing to leave all for Christ, for 
Truth, and so be counted among sinners? No! 
Do you really desire to attain this point? No! 
Then why make long prayers about it, and ask 
to be Christians, since you care not to tread in 
the footsteps of our dear Master? If unwilling 
to follow His example, wherefore pray with 
the lips that you may be partakers of His nat- 
ure? Consistent prayer is the desire to do 
right. Prayer means that we desire to, and 
will, walk in the light so far as we receive it, 
even though with bleeding footsteps, and wait- 



Ing patiently on the Lord, will leave our real 
desires to be rewarded by Him. 

The world must grow to the spiritual un- 
derstanding of prayer. If good enough to 
profit by Jesus' cup of earthly sorrows, God 
will sustain us under these sorrows. Until we 
are thus divinely qualified, and willing to drink 
His cup, millions of vain repetitions will never 
pour into prayer the unction of Spirit, in dem- 
onstration of power, and " with signs follow- 
ing." Christian Science reveals a necessity for 
overcoming the world, the flesh and evil, and 
thus destroying all error. 

Seeking is not sufficient. It is striving which 
enables us to enter. Spiritual attainments open 
the door to a higher understanding of the di- 
vine Life. 

One of the forms of worship in Thibet is to 
carry a praying-machine through the streets, 
and stop at the doors to earn a penny by grind- 
ing out a prayer; whereas civilization pays for 
clerical prayers, in lofty edifices. Is the differ- 
ence very great, after all? 

Experience teaches us that we do not al- 
ways receive the blessings we ask for in prayer. 



320 

There is some misapprehension of the source 
and means of all goodness and blessedness, 01 
we should certainly receive what we ask for, 
The Scriptures say: "Ye ask, and receive not, 
because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it 
upon your lusts." What we desire and ask for 
It is not always best for us to receive. In this 
case infinite Love will not grant the request. 
Do you ask Wisdom to be merciful, and not 
punish sin? Then "ye ask amiss." Without 
punishment, sin would multiply. Jesus' prayer, 
" forgive us our debts," specified also the terms 
of forgiveness. When forgiving the adulterous 
woman He said, " Go, and sin no more." 

A magistrate sometimes remits the penalty, 
but this may be no moral benefit to the crim- 
inal; and at best, it only saves him from one 
form of punishment. # The moral law, which 
has the right to acquit or condemn, always de- 
mands restitution, before mortals can "go up 
higher." Broken law brings penalty, in order 
to compel this progress. 

Mere legal pardon (and there is no other, for 
divine Principle never pardons our sins or mis- 
takes till they are corrected) leaves the offender 



33* 

free to repeat the offence; if, indeed, he has not 
already suffered sufficiently from vice to make 
him turn from it with loathing. Truth be- 
stows no pardon upon error, but wipes it out in 
the most effectual manner. Jesus suffered for 
our sins, not to annul the divine sentence 
against an individual's sin, but to show that sin 
must bring inevitable suffering. 

Petitions only bring to mortals the results of 
their own faith. We know that a desire for 
holiness is requisite in order to gain it ; but if we 
desire holiness above all else, we shall sacrifice 
everything for it. We must be willing to do 
this, that we may walk securely in the only 
practical road to holiness. Prayer alone can- 
not change the unalterable Truth, or give us an 
understanding of it; but prayer coupled with a 
fervent habitual desire to know and do the will 
of God will bring us into all Truth. Such a de- 
sire has little need of audible expression. It is 
best expressed in thought and life. 



APPENDIX E 
Reverend Heber Newton on Christian Science: 

To begin, then, at the beginning, Christian 
Science accepts the work of healing sickness as 
an integral part of the discipleship of Jesus 
Christ. In Christ it finds, what the Church has 
always recognized, theoretically, though it has 
practically ignored the fact the Great Physi- 
cian. That Christ healed the sick, we none of 
us question. It stands plainly upon the record. 
This ministry of healing was too large a part of 
His work to be left out from any picture of that 
life. Such service was not an incident of His 
career it was an essential element of that ca- 
reer. It was an integral factor in His mission. 
The Evangelists leave us no possibility of con- 
fusion on this point. Co-equal with his work of 
instruction and inspiration was His work of 
healing. 

The records make it equally clear that the 



Master laid His charge upon His disciples to do 
as He had done. " When He had called unto 
Him His twelve disciples, He gave them power 
over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to 
heal all manner of sickness and all manner of 
disease/' 1 In sending them forth, "He com- 
manded them, saying, . . . As ye go, preach, 
saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 
Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, 
cast out demons/' 2 

That the twelve disciples undertook to do 
the Master's work of healing, and that they, in 
their measure, succeeded, seems beyond ques- 
tion. They found in themselves the same pow- 
er that the Master found in Himself, and they 
used it as He had used His power. The record 
of The Acts of the Apostles, if at all trustworthy 
history, shows that they, too, healed the sick. 

Beyond the circle of the original twelve, it is 
equally clear that the early disciples believed 
themselves charged with the same mission, and 
that they sought to fulfil it. The records of the 
early Church make it indisputable that powers 
of healing were recognized as among the gifts of 

1 Matt. X M ii. 2 16., x,, 5, 7, 8. 



the Spirit. St. Paul's letters render it certain 
that these gifts were not a privilege of the origi- 
nal twelve, merely, but that they were the her- 
itage into which all the disciples entered. 

Beyond the era of the primitive Church, 
through several generations, the early Chris- 
tians felt themselves called to the same ministry 
of healing, and enabled with the same secret of 
power. Through wellnigh three centuries, the 
gifts of healing appear to have been, more or 
less, recognized and exercised in the Church. 
Through those generations, however, there was 
a gradual disuse of this power, following upon 
a failing recognition of its possession. That 
which was originally the rule became the ex- 
ception. By degrees, the sense of authority 
and power to heal passed out from the con- 
sciousness of the Church. It ceased to be a 
sign of the indwelling Spirit. For fifteen cen- 
turies, the recognition of this authority and 
power has been altogether exceptional. Here 
and there, through the history of these cen- 
turies, there have been those who have entered 
into this belief of their own privilege and duty, 
and have used the gift which they recognized. 



The Church has never been left without a line 
of witnesses to this aspect of the discipleship of 
Christ. But she has come to accept it as the 
normal order of things that what was once the 
rule in the Christian Church should be now 
only the exception. Orthodoxy has framed a 
theory of the words of Jesus to account for this 
strange departure of His Church from them. It 
teaches us to believe that His example was not 
.meant to be followed, in this respect, by all His 
disciples. The power of healing which was in 
Him was a purely exceptional power. It was 
used as an evidence of His divine mission. It 
was a miraculous gift. The gift of working 
miracles was not bestowed upon His Church at 
large. His original disciples, the twelve apos- 
tles, received this gift, as a necessity of the 
critical epoch of Christianity the founding of 
the Church. Traces of the power lingered on, 
in weakening activity, until they gradually 
ceased, and the normal condition of the Church 
was entered upon, in which miracles are no 
longer possible. 

We accept this, unconsciously, as the true 
state of things in Christianity. But it is a con- 



326 

ception which will not bear a moment's ex- 
amination. There is not the slightest sugges- 
tion upon record that Christ set any limit to 
this charge which He gave His disciples. On 
the contrary, there are not lacking hints that 
He looked for the possession and exercise of 
this power wherever His spirit breathed in men. 
Even if the concluding paragraph of St. 
Mark's Gospel were a later appendix, it may 
none the less have been a faithful echo of words 
of the Master, as it certainly is a trustworthy 
record of the belief of the early Christians as to 
the thought of Jesus concerning His followers. 
In that interesting passage, Jesus, after His 
death, appeared to the eleven, and formally 
commissioned them, again, to take up His 
work in the world; bidding them, " Go ye into 
all the world and preach the gospel to every 
creature." "And these signs/' He tells them, 
" shall follow them that believe " not the apos- 
tles only, but "them that believe," without 
limit of time; "in My name they shall cast out 
devils . . . they shall lay hands on the sick and 
they shall recover. ' ' l The concluding discourse 

1 Mark xvi., 15, 17, 18. 



to the disciples, recorded In the Gospel accord- 
ing to St. John, affirms the same expectation 
on the part of Jesus; emphasizing it in His 
solemn way: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, 
He that believeth on Me, the works that I do 
shall he do also; and greater works than these 
shall he do." 1 

4 John xiv., 12. 



APPENDIX P 

FEW will deny that an intelligence apart 
from man formed and governs the spiritual uni- 
verse and man ; and this intelligence is the eternal 
Mind, and neither matter nor man created this 
intelligence and divine Principle; nor can this 
Principle produce aught unlike itself. All that 
we term sin, sickness, and death is comprised 
in the belief of matter. The realm of the real 
is spiritual; the opposite of Spirit is matter; and 
the opposite of the real is unreal or material. 
Matter is an error of statement, for there is no 
matter. This error of premises leads to error 
of conclusion in every statement of matter as a 
basis. Nothing we can say or believe regard- 
ing matter is true, except that matter is unreal, 
simply a belief that has its beginning and end- 
ing. 

The conservative firm called matter and 
mind God never formed. The unerring and 
eternal Mind destroys this imaginary copartner- 



ship, formed only to be dissolved in a manner 
and at a period unknown. This copartner- 
ship is obsolete. Placed tinder the microscope 
of metaphysics matter disappears. Only by 
understanding there are not two, matter and 
mind, is a logical and correct conclusion ob- 
tained by either one. Science gathers not 
grapes of thorns or figs of thistles. Intelligence 
never produced non-intelligence, such as mat- 
ter: the immortal never produced mortality, 
good never resulted in evil. The science of 
Mind shows conclusively that matter is a myth. 
Metaphysics are- above physics, and drag not 
matter, or what is termed that, into one of its 
premises or conclusions. Metaphysics resolves 
things into thoughts, and exchanges the ob- 
jects of sense for the ideas of Soul. These 
ideas are perfectly tangible and real to con- 
sciousness, and they have this advantage 
they are eternal. Mind and its thoughts com- 
prise the whole of God, the universe, and of man. 
Reason and revelation coincide with this state- 
ment, and support its proof every hour, for 
nothing is harmonious or eternal that is not 
spiritual: the realization of this will bring out 



330 

objects from a higher source of thought; hence 
more beautiful and immortal. 

The fact of spiritualization produces results 
in striking contrast to the farce of materializa- 
tion: the one produces the results of chastity 
and purity, the other the downward tendencies 
and earthward gravitation of sensualism and 
impurity. 

The exalting and healing effects of metaphys- 
ics show their fountain. Nothing in pathology 
has exceeded the application of metaphysics. 
Through mind alone we have prevented dis- 
ease and preserved health. In cases of chronic 
and acute diseases, in their severest forms, we 
have changed the secretions, renewed structure, 
and restored health; have elongated shortened 
limbs, relaxed rigid muscles, made cicatrized 
joints supple ; restored carious bones to healthy 
conditions, renewed that which is termed the 
lost substance of the lungs ; and restored healthy 
organizations where disease was organic instead 
of functional. 



MRS. EDDY IN ERROR 

I FEEL almost sure that Mrs. Eddy's inspira- 
tion-works are getting out of repair. I think 
so because they made some errors in a state- 
ment which she uttered through the press on 
the i yth of January. Not large ones, perhaps, 
still it is a friend's duty to straighten such 
things out and get them right when he can. 
Therefore I wiU put my other duties aside for a 
moment and undertake this helpful service. 
She said as follows: 

" In view of the circulation of certain criti- 
cisms from the pen of Mark Twain, I submit 
the following statement: 

" It is a fact, well understood, that I begged 
the students who first gave me the endearing 
appellative 'mother' not to name me thus. 
But, without my consent, that word spread like 
wildfire. I still must think the name is not ap- 
plicable to me. I stand in relation to this cen- 
tury as a Christian discoverer, founder, and 



33^ 

leader, I regard self-deification as blasphe- 
mous; I may be more loved, but I am less 
lauded, pampered, provided for, and cheered 
than others before me and wherefore? Be- 
cause Christian Science is not yet popular, and 
I refuse adulation. 

" My visit to the Mother-Church after It was 
built and dedicated pleased me, and the situa- 
tion was satisfactory. The dear members 
wanted to greet me with escort and the ringing 
of bells, but I declined, and went alone in my 
carriage to the church, entered it, and knelt in 
thanks upon the steps of its altar. There the 
f oresplendor of the beginnings of truth fell mys- 
teriously upon my spirit. I believe in one 
Christ, teach one Christ, know of but one Christ. 
I believe in but one incarnation, one Mother 
Mary, and know I am not that one, and never 
claimed to be. It suffices me to learn the Sci- 
ence of the Scriptures relative to this subject. 

" Christian Scientists have no quarrel with 
Protestants, Catholics, or any other sect. They 
need to be understood as following the divine 
Principle God, Love and not imagined to be 
unscientific worshippers of a human being. 

"In the aforesaid article, of which I have 
seen only extracts, Mark Twain's wit was not 



333 

wasted in certain directions. Christian Science 
eschews divine rights In human beings. If the 
individual governed human consciousness, my 
statement of Christian Science would be dis- 
proved, but to understand the spiritual idea is 
essential to demonstrate Science and its pure 
monotheism one God, one Christ, no Idolatry, 
no human propaganda. Jesus taught and 
proved that what feeds a few feeds all. His 
life-work subordinated the material to the spir- 
itual, and He left this legacy of truth to man- 
kind. His metaphysics is not the sport of phi- 
losophy, religion, or Science; rather it is the 
pith and finale of them all. 

" I have not the inspiration or aspiration to 
be a first or second Virgin-Mother her dupli- 
cate, antecedent, or subsequent. What I am 
remains to be proved by the good I do. We 
need much humility, wisdom, and love to per- 
form the functions of foreshadowing and fore- 
tasting heaven within us. This glory is molten 
in the furnace of affliction." 

She still thinks the name of Our Mother not 
applicable to her; and she is also able to remem- 
ber that it distressed her when it was conferred 
upon her, and that she begged, to have it sup- 



334 

pressed. Her memory is at fault here. If she 
will take her By-laws, and refer to Section i 
of Article XXII., written with her own hand- 
she will find that she has reserved that title to 
herself, and is so pleased with it, and so may 
we say jealous? about it, that she threatens 
with excommunication any sister Scientist who 
shall call herself by it. This is that Section i : 

" The Title of Mother. In the year 1895 loyal 
Christian Scientists had given to the author 
of their text-book, the Founder of Christian 
Science, the individual, endearing term of 
Mother. Therefore, if a student of Christian 
Science shall apply this title, either to herself 
or to others, except as the term for kinship ac- 
cording to the flesh, it shall be regarded by the 
Church as an indication of disrespect for their 
Pastor Emeritus, and unfitness to be a member 
of the Mother-Church/' 

Mrs. Eddy is herself the Mother-Church its 
powers and authorities are in her possession 
solely and she can abolish that title whenever 
it may please her to do so. She has only to 
command her people, wherever they may be in 



335 

the earth, to use it no more, and it will 
never be uttered again. She is aware of 
this. 

It may be that she " refuses adulation " when 
she is not awake, but when she is awake she 
encourages it and propagates it in that museum 
called "Our Mother's Room/' in her Church 
in Boston. She could abolish that institution 
with a word, if she wanted to. She is aware of 
that. I will say a further word about the mu- 
seum presently. 

Further down the column, her memory is un- 
faithful again: 

" I believe in . . . but one Mother Mary, and 
know I am not that one, and never claimed to 
be." 

At a session of the National Christian 
Science Association, held in the city of New 
York on the 27th of May, 1890, the secretary 
was " instructed to send to our Mother greetings 
and words of affection from her assembled chil- 
dren/' 1 

1 Page 24, Official Report, 



Her telegraphic response was read to the As- 
sociation at next day's meeting: 

"All hail! He hath filled the htmgry with 
good things and the sick hath He not sent 
empty away. MOTHER MARY.' 71 

Which Mother Mary is this one? Are there 
two? If so, she is both of them; for, when she 
signed this telegram in this satisfied and unpro- 
testing way, the Mother-title which she was 
going to so strenuously object to, and put from 
her with humility, and seize with both hands, 
and reserve as her sole property, and protect 
her monopoly of it with a stern By-law, while 
recognizing with diffidence that it was "not 
applicable" to her (then and to-day) that 
Mother-title was not yet born, and would not be 
offered to her until five years later. The date 
of the above " Mother Mary" is 1890; the "in- 
dividual, endearing title of Mother " was given 
her "in 1895" according to her own testi- 
mony. See her By-law quoted above. 

In his opening Address to that Convention of 
1 Page 24, Official Report. 



JiL 

1890, the President recognized this Mary our 
Mary and abolished all previous ones. He 
.said: 

" There is but one Moses, one Jesus ; and there 
is but one Mary/ 51 
The confusions being now dispersed, we 

have this clarified result: 

There had been a Moses at one time, and only 
one; there had been a Jesus at one time, and 
only one; there is a Mary and " only one/* She 
is not a Has Been, she is an Is the " Author of 
Science and Health; and we cannot ignore 
her/' 2 

1. In 1890, there was but one Mother Mary. 
The President said so. 

2. Mrs. Eddy was that one. She said so, in 
signing the telegram. 

3. Mrs. Eddy was not that one for she says 
so, in her Associated Press utterance of Jan- 
uary i yttu 

4. And has " never claimed to be " that one 
unless the signature to the telegram is a claim- 

J Page 13, Official Report. * Ibid. 



333 

Thus it stands proven and established that 
she is that Mary and isn't, and thought she was 
and knows she wasn't. That much is clear. 

She is also "The Mother/' by the election of 
1895, and did not want the title, and thinks it 
is not applicable to her, and will excommunicate 
any one that tries to take it away from her. 
So that is clear. 

I think that the only really troublesome con- 
fusion connected with these particular matters 
has arisen from the name Mary. Much vex- 
ation, much misunderstanding, could have been 
avoided if Mrs. Eddy had used some of her 
other names in place of that one. " Mother 
Mary" was certain to stir up discussion. It 
would have been much better if she had sign- 
ed the telegram "Mother Baker"; then there 
would have been no Biblical competition, and, 
of course, that is a thing to avoid. But it is 
not too late, yet. 

I wish to break in here with a parenthesis, 
and then take up this examination of Mrs. 
Eddy's Claim 1 of January iyth again. 

1 " Claim.'' In Christian Science terminology, " Claims " 
are errors of mortal mind, fictions of the imagination. 



339 

The history of her " Mother Mary " telegram 
as told to me by one who ought to be a very 
good authority is curious and interesting. 
The telegram ostensibly quotes verse 53 from 
the " Magnificat/' but really makes some pretty 
formidable changes in it. This is St. Luke's 
version : 

" He hath filled the hungry with good things, 
and the rich He hath sent empty away/' 

This is "Mother Mary's" telegraphed ver- 
sion: 

" He hath filled the hungry with good things, 
and the sick hath He not sent empty away." 1 

To judge by the Official Report, the bursting 
of this bombshell in that massed convention of 
trained Christians created no astonishment, 
since it caused no remark, and the business of 
tLe convention went tranquilly on, thereafter, 
as if nothing had happened. 

Did those people detect those changes? We 

1 Page 24, Official Report. 



340 

cannot know. I think they must have noticed 
them, the wording of St. Luke's verse being as 
familiar to all Christians as is the wording of 
the Beatitudes; and I think that the reason 
the new version provoked no surprise and no 
comment was, that the assemblage took it for a 
"Key" a spiritualized explanation of verse 
53, newly sent down from heaven through Mrs. 
Eddy. For all Scientists study their Bibles 
diligently, and they know their Magnificat. I 
believe that their confidence in the authenticity 
of Mrs. Eddy's inspirations is so limitless and 
so firmly established that no change, however 
violent, which she might make in a Bible text 
could disturb their composure or provoke from 
them a protest. 

Her improved rendition of verse 53 went into 
the convention's report and appeared in a New 
York paper the next day. The (at that time) 
Scientist whom I mentioned a minute ago, and 
who had not been present at the convention, 
saw it and marvelled; marvelled and was in- 
dignant indignant with the printer or the 
telegrapher, for making so careless and so 
dreadful an error. And greatly distressed, too ; 



34* 

for, of course, the newspaper people would fall 
foul of it, and be sarcastic, and make fun of it, 
and have a blithe time over it, and be properly 
thankful for the chance. It shows how inno- 
cent he was; it shows that he did not know the 
limitations of newspaper men in the matter of 
Biblical knowledge. The new verse 53 raised 
no insurrection in the press; in fact, it was not 
even remarked upon; I could have told him the 
boys would not know there was anything the 
matter with it. I have been a newspaper man 
myself, and in those days I had my limitations 
like the others. 

The Scientist hastened to Concord and told 
Mrs. Eddy what a disastrous mistake had been 
made, but he found to his bewilderment that 
she was tranquil about it, and was not propos- 
ing to correct it. He "was not able to get her 
to promise to make a correction. He asked her 
secretary if he had heard aright when the tele- 
gram was dictated to him ; the secretary said he 
.had, and took the filed copy of it and verified 
its authenticity by comparing it with the sten- 
ographic notes. 

Mrs, Eddy did make the correction, two 



months later, in her official organ. It attracted 
no attention among the Scientists ; and, naturally, 
none elsewhere, for that periodical's circulation 
was practically confined to disciples of the cult. 

That is the tale as it was told to me by an 
ex-Scientist. Verse 53 renovated and spirit- 
ualized had a narrow escape from a tremen- 
dous celebrity. The newspaper men would 
have made it as famous as the assassination 
of Caesar, but for their limitations. 

To return to the Claim. I find myself greatly 
embarrassed by Mrs. Eddy's remark: " I regard 
self-deification as blasphemous/' If she is 
right about that, I have written a half -ream of 
manuscript this past week which I must not 
print, either in the book which I am writing, or 
elsewhere : for it goes into that very matter with 
extensive elaboration, citing, in detail, words 
and acts of Mrs. Eddy's which seem ,to me to 
prove that she is a faithful and untiring wor- 
shipper of herself, and has carried self-deifica- 
tion to a length which has not been before vent- 
ured in ages. If ever. There is not room 
enough in this chapter for that Survey, but I 
can epitomize a portion of it here. 



343 

With her own untaught and untrained mind, 
and without outside help, she has erected upon 
a firm and lasting foundation the most minutely 
perfect, and wonderful, and smoothly and ex- 
actly working, and best safe-guarded system of 
government that has yet been devised in the 
world, as I believe, and as I am sure I could 
prove if I had room for my documentary evi- 
dences here. 

It is a despotism (on this democratic soil) ; a 
sovereignty more absolute than the Roman 
Papacy, more absolute than the Russian Czar- 
ship; it has not a single power, not a shred of 
authority, legislative or executive, which is not 
lodged solely in the sovereign; all its dreams, 
its functions, its energies, have a single object, 
a single reason for existing, and only the 
one to build to the sky the glory of the 
sovereign, and keep it bright to the end of 
time. 

Mrs. Eddy is the sovereign; she devised that 
great place for herself, she occupies that throne. 

In 1895, she wrote a little primer, a little 
body of autocratic laws, called the Manual of 
The First Church of Christ^ Scientist, and put 



344 

those laws in force, in permanence. Her gov- 
ernment is all there; all in that deceptively in- 
nocent-looking little book, that cunning little 
devilish book, that slumbering little brown vol- 
cano, with hell in its bowels. In that book she 
has planned out her system, and classified and 
defined its purposes and powers, 

MAIN PARTS OP THE MACHINE 

A Supreme Church. At Boston. 

Branch Churches. All over the world. 

One Pastor for the whole of them: to wit, her 
book, Science and Health. Term of the book's 
office forever. 

In every C. S. pulpit, two " Readers, " a man 
and a woman. No talkers, no preachers, in any 
Church readers only. Readers of the Bible and 
her books no others. No commentators al- 
lowed to write or print. 

A Church Service. She has framed it for 
all the C. S. Churches selected its readings, its 
prayers, and the hymns to be used, and has ap- 
pointed the order of procedure. No changes 
permitted. 



345 

A Creed. She wrote it. All C. S. Churches 
must subscribe to it. No other permitted. 

A Treasury. At Boston. She carries the 
key. 

A C. S. Book-Publishing House. For books 
approved by her. No others permitted. 

Journals and Magazines. These are organs 
of hers, and are controlled by her. 

A College. For teaching C. S. 

DISTRIBUTION OF THE MACHINE'S POWERS AND 
DIGNITIES 

Supreme Church. 

Pastor Emeritus Mrs. Eddy. . 

Board of Directors. 

Board of Education. 

Board of Finance. 

College Faculty. 

Various Committees. 

Treasurer. 

Clerk. 

First Members (of the Supreme Church). 

Members of the Supreme Church. 

It looks fair, it looks real, but it is all a fiction. 



346 

Even the little " Pastor Emeritus " is a fiction. 
Instead of being merely an honorary and orna- 
mental official, Mrs. Eddy is the only official in 
the entire body that has the slightest power. 
In her Manual, she has provided a prodigality 
of ways and forms whereby she can rid herself 
of any functionary in the government when- 
ever she wants to. The officials are all shadows, 
save herself; she is the only reality. She al- 
lows no one to hold office more than a year 
no one gets a chance to become over-popular 
or over-useful, and dangerous. " Excommuni- 
cation" is the favorite penalty it is threat- 
ened at every turn. It is evidently the pet 
dread and terror of the Church's membership. 

The member who thinks, without getting his 
thought from Mrs. Eddy before uttering it, is 
banished permanently. One or two kinds of sin- 
ners can plead their way back into the fold, but 
this one, never. To think in the Supreme 
Church is the New Unpardonable Sin. 

To nearly every severe and fierce rule, Mrs. 
Eddy adds this rivet: "This By-law shall not 
be changed without the consent of the Pastor 
Emeritus" 



347 

Mrs. Eddy is the entire Supreme Church, in 
her own person, in the matter of powers and 
authorities. 

Although she has provided so many ways of 
getting rid of unsatisfactory members and offi- 
cials, she was still afraid she might have left a 
life-preserver lying around somewhere, there- 
fore she devised a rule to cover that defect. By 
applying it, she can excommunicate (and this 
is perpetual again) every functionary connect- 
ed with the Supreme Church, and every one of 
the twenty-five thousand members of that 
Church, at an hour's notice -and do it all by 
herself without anybody's help. 

By authority of this astonishing By-law, 
she has only to say a person connected with 
that Church is secretly practising hypnotism 
or mesmerism; whereupon, immediate excom- 
munication, without a hearing, is his portion! 
She does not have to order a trial and produce 
evidence her accusation is all that is necessary * 

Where is the Pope? and where the Czar? As 
the ballad says: 

" Ask of the winds that far away 
With fragments strewed the seal'* 



348 

The Branch Church's pulpit is occupied by 
two "Readers." Without them the Branch 
Church is as dead as if its throat had been cut 
To have control, then, of the Readers, is to 
have control of the Branch Churches. Mrs. 
Eddy has that control a control wholly with- 
out limit, a control shared with no one. 

1. No Reader can be appointed to any 
Church in the Christian Science world without 
her express approval. 

2. She can summarily expel from -his or her 
place any Reader, at home or abroad, by a 
mere letter of dismissal, over her signature, and 
without furnishing any reason for it, to either 
the congregation or the Reader. 

Thus she has as absolute control over all 
Branch Churches as she has over the Supreme 
Church. This power exceeds the Pope's. 

In simple truth, she is the only absolute sov- 
ereign in all Christendom. The authority of the 
other sovereigns has limits, hers has none. 
None whatever. And her yoke does not fret, 
does not offend. Many of the subjects of the 
other monarchs feel their yoke, and are restive 
tinder it ; their loyalty is insincere. It is not so 



349 

with this one's human property; their loyalty 
is genuine, earnest, sincere, enthusiastic. The 
sentiment which they feel for her is one which 
goes out in sheer perfection to no other occu- 
pant of a throne ; for it is love, pure from doubt, 
envy, exaction, fault-seeking, a love whose sun 
has no spot that form of love, strong, great, 
uplifting, limitless, whose vast proportions are 
compassable by no word but one, the prodig- 
ious word, Worship. And it is not as a human 
being that her subjects worship her, but as a 
supernatural one, a divine one, one who has 
comradeship with God, and speaks by His voice. 

Mrs. Eddy has herself created all these per- 
sonal grandeurs and autocracies with others 
which I have not (in this article) mentioned. 
They place her upon an Alpine solitude and 
supremacy of power and spectacular show not 
hitherto attained by any other self-seeking en- 
slaver disguised in the Christian name, and they 
persuade me that, although she may regard 
" self -deification as blasphemous/' she is as fond 
of it as I am of pie. 

She knows about "Our Mother's Room" in 
the Supreme Church in Boston above referred 



35 

to _f or s he has been in it. In a recently 
published North American Review article, 1 I 
quoted a lady as saying Mrs. Eddy's por- 
trait could be seen there in a shrine, lit by 
always-burning lights, and that C. S. disciples 
came there and worshipped it. That remark 
hurt the feelings of more than one Scientist. 
They said it was not true, and asked me to 
correct it. I comply with pleasure. Whether 
the portrait was there four years ago or not, it 
is not there now, for I have inquired. The 
only object in the shrine now, and lit by elec- 
trics and worshipped is an oil-portrait of the 
horse-hair chair Mrs. Eddy used to sit in when 
she was writing Science and Health ! It seems 
to me that adulation has struck bottom, here. 

Mrs. Eddy knows about that. She has been 
there, she has seen it, she has seen the worship- 
pers. She could abolish that sarcasm with a 
word. She withholds the word. Once more I 
seem to recognize in her exactly the same appe- 
tite for self -deification that I have for pie. We 
seem to be curiously alike; for the love of self- 
deification is really only the spiritual form of 
1 1902. 



the material appetite for pie, and nothing could 
be more strikingly Christian-Scientifically " har- 
monious. " 

I note this phrase: 

" Christian Science eschews divine rights in 
human beings." 

"Rights" is vague; I do not know what it 
means there. Mrs. Eddy is not well acquainted 
with the English language, and she is seldom 
able to say in it what she is trying to say. She 
has no ear for the exact word, and does not 
often get it. "Rights." Does it mean "hon- 
ors?" "attributes?" 

" Eschews. ' ' This is another umbrella where 
there should be a torch; it does not illumine the 
sentence, it only deepens the shadows. Does 
she mean "denies?" "refuses?" "forbids?" or 
something in that line ? Does she mean : 

"Christian Science denies divine honors to 
human beings ?" Or : 

" Christian Science refuses to recognize divine 
attributes in human beings?" Or: 

" Christian Science forbids the worship of hu- 
man beings?" 



352 

The bulk of the succeeding sentence Is to me 
a tunnel, but, when I emerge at this end of it, I 
seem to come into daylight. Then I seem to 
understand both sentences with this result ; 

"Christian Science recognizes but one God, 
forbids the worship of human beings, and re- 
fuses to recognize the possession of divine attri- 
butes by any member of the race." 

I am subject to correction, but I think that 
that is about what Mrs. Eddy was intending to 
convey. Has her English which is always 
difficult to me beguiled me into misunder- 
standing the following remark, which she makes 
(calling herself "we," after an old regal fashion 
of hers) in her preface to her Miscellaneous 
Writings ? l 

" While we entertain decided views as to the 
best method for elevating the race physically, 
morally, and spiritually, and shall express these 
views as duty demands, we shall claim no espe- 
cial gift from our divine origin, no supernat- 
ural power/' 

Was she meaning to say: 

1 Page 3, 



353 

" Although I am of divine origin and gifted 
with supernatural power, I shall not draw upon 
these resources in determining the best method 
of elevating the race?" 

If she had left out the word " our," she might 
then seem to say: 

" I claim no especial or unusual degree of di- 
vine origin " 

Which is awkward most awkward; for one 
either has a divine origin or hasn't ; shares in it, 
degrees of it, are surely impossible. The idea of 
crossed breeds in cattle is a thing we can en- 
tertain, for we are used to it, and it is possible; 
but the idea of a divine mongrel is unthink- 
able. 

Well, then, what does she mean? I am sure 
I do not know, for certain. It is the word 
"our" that makes all the trouble. With the 
"our" in, she is plainly saying "my divine 
origin." The word "from" seems to be in- 
tended to mean "on account of." It has to 
mean that or nothing, if "our" is allowed to 
stay. The clause then says: 

" I shall claim no especial gift on account of 
my divine origin." 



354 

And I think that the full sentence was in- 
tended to mean what I have already suggested: 

" Although I am of divine origin, and gifted 
with supernatural power, I shall not draw upon 
these resources in determining the best method 
of elevating the race." 

When Mrs. Eddy copyrighted that Preface 
seven years ago, she had long been used to re- 
garding herself as a divine personage. I quote 
from Mr. F. W. Peabody's book: 1 

" In the Christian Science Journal for April, 
1889, when it was her property, and published 
by her, it was claimed for her, and with her 
sanction, that she was equal with Jesus, and 
elaborate effort was made to establish the 
claim." 

"Mrs. Eddy has distinctly authorized the 
claim in her behalf, that she herself was the 
chosen successor to and equal of Jesus." 

The following remark in that April number, 
quoted by Mr. Peabody, indicates that her 
claim had been previously made, and had ex- 
cited " horror " among some " good people " ; 
1 Boston; 15 Court Square? 



355 

" Now, a word about the horror many good 
people have of our making the Author of Science 
and Health ' equal with Jesus.' " 

Surely, if it had excited horror in Mrs. Eddy 
also, she would have published a disclaimer. 
She owned the paper; she could say what she 
pleased in its columns. Instead of rebuking 
her editor, she lets him rebuke those "good 
people " for objecting to the claim. 

These things seem to throw light upon those 
words, "our [my] divine origin/' 

It may be that " Christian Science eschews 
divine rights in human beings/' and forbids 
worship of any but "one God, one Christ"; 
but, if that is the case, it looks as if Mrs. Eddy 
is a very unsound Christian Scientist, and needs 
disciplining. I believe she has a serious mal- 
ady * ' self -deification " ; and that it will be well 
to have one of the experts demonstrate over it. 

Meantime, let her go on living for my sake. 
Closely examined, painstakingly studied, she is 
easily the most interesting person on the planet, 
and, in several ways, as easily the most ex- 
traordinary woman that was ever born upon it, 



356 

p f s. Since I wrote the foregoing, Mr. Mc- 
Crackan's article appeared (in the March num- 
ber of the North American Review) , Before his 
article appeared that is to say, during De- 
cember, January, and February I had written 
a new book, a character-portrait of Mrs. Eddy, 
drawn from her own acts and words, and it was 
then together with the three brief articles pre- 
viously published in the North American Re- 
tj} ^ ew ready to be delivered to the printer for 
issue in book form. In that book, by accident 
and good luck, I have answered the objections 
made by Mr. McCrackan to my views, and 
therefore do not need to add an answer here. 
Also, in it I have corrected certain misstate- 
ments of mine which he has noticed, and sev- 
eral others which he has not referred to. There 
are one or two important matters of opinion 
upon which he and I are not in disagreement; 
but there are others upon which we must con- 
tinue to disagree, I suppose; indeed, I know 
we must; for instance, he believes Mrs, Eddy 
wrote Science and Health, whereas I am quite 
sure I can convince a person unhampered by 
predilections that she did not. 



357 . 

As concerns one considerable matter I hope 
to convert Mm. He believes Mrs. Eddy's word; 
in his article he cites her as a witness, and takes 
her testimony at par; but if he will make an 
excursion through my book when it comes out, 
and will dispassionately examine her testimo- 
nies as there accumulated, I think he will in 
candor concede that she is by a large percentage 
the most erratic and contradictory and un- 
trustworthy witness that has occupied the 
stand since the days of the lamented Ananias. 



CONCLUSION 

BROADLY speaking, the hostiles reject and 
repudiate all the pretensions of Christian 
Science Christianity. They affirm that it has 
added nothing new to Christianity; that it can 
do nothing that Christianity could not do and 
was not doing before Christian Science was born. 

In that case is there no field for the new 
Christianity, no opportunity for usefulness, 
precious usefulness, great and distinguished 
usefulness? I think there is. I am far from 
being confident that it can fill it, but I will in- 
dicate that unoccupied field without charge 
and if it can conquer it, it will deserve the 
praise and gratitude of the Christian world, 
and will get it, I am sure. 

The present Christianity makes an excellent 
private Christian, but its endeavors to make 
an excellent public one go for nothing, sub- 
stantially. 

This is an honest nation in private life. 



359 

The American Christian is a straight and clean 
and honest man, and in his private commerce 
with his fellows can be trusted to stand faith- 
fully by the principles of honor and honesty 
imposed upon him by his religion. But the 
moment he comes forward to exercise a public 
trust he can be confidently counted upon to 
betray that trust in nine cases out of ten, if 
" party loyalty" shall require it. 

If there are two tickets in the field in his 
city, one composed of honest men and the 
other of notorious blatherskites and criminals, 
he will not hesitate to lay his private Christian 
honor aside and vote for the blatherskites if 
his " party honor" shall exact it. His Chris- 
tianity is of no use to him and has no influence 
upon him when he is acting in a public capac- 
ity. He has sound and sturdy private morals, 
but he has no public ones. In -the last great 
municipal election in New York, almost a 
complete one-half of the votes representing 
3,500,000 Christians were cast for a ticket 
that had hardly a man on it whose earned and 
proper place was outside of a jail. But that 
vote was present at church next Sunday the 



3 6 

same as ever, and as unconscious of its perfidy 
as if nothing had happened. 

Our Congresses consist of Christians. In 
their private life they are true to every obli- 
gation of honor; yet in every session they 
violate them all, and do it without shame; 
because honor to party is above honor to 
themselves. It is an accepted law of public 
life that in it a man may soil his honor in the 
interest of party expediency must do it when 
party expediency requires it. In private life 
those men would bitterly resent and justly 
any insinuation that it would not be safe 
to leave un watched money within their reach; 
yet you could not wound their feelings by 
reminding them that every time they vote 
ten dollars to the pension appropriation nine 
of it is stolen money and they the marauders. 
They have filched the money to take care of 
the party; they believe it was right to do it; 
they do not see how their private honor is 
affected; therefore their consciences are clear 
and at rest, By vote they do wrongful things 
every day, in the party interest, which they 
could not be persuaded to do in private life. 



In the interest of party expediency they give 
solemn pledges, they make solemn compacts; 
in the interest of party expediency they re- 
pudiate them without a blush. They would 
not dream of committing these strange crimes 
in private life. 

Now then, can Christian Science introduce 
the Congressional Blush ? There are Christian 
Private Morals, but there are no Christian 
Public Morals, at the polls, or in Congress or 
anywhere else except here and there and 
scattered around like lost comets in the solar 
system. Can Christian Science persuade the 
nation and Congress to throw away their pub- 
lic morals and use none but their private ones 
henceforth in all their activities, both public 
and private? 

I do not think so; but no matter about me: 
there is the field a grand one, a splendid one, 
a sublime one, and absolutely unoccupied. 
Has Christian Science confidence enough in 
itself to undertake to enter in and try to 
pOvSsess it? 

Make the efiort, Christian Science; it is a 
most noble cause, and it might succeed. It 



could succeed. Then we should have a new 
literature, with romances entitled, How To Be 
an Honest Congressman Though a Christian; 
How To Be a Creditable Citizen Though a 
Christian. 



THE END 




136381